The Epistle Dedicatory
The Epistle Dedicatory
TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, RIGHT VVorſhipfull, and other my beloued Pariſhioners, Inhabitants of the Precinct of Black-friers LONDON, ſuch ſufficiencie of Grace as may bring them to fulneſſe of Glory.
TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE, RIGHT Worshipful, and other my beloved Parishioners, Inhabitants of the Precinct of Black-friers LONDON, such sufficiency of Grace as may bring them to fulness of Glory.
IF noble Birth, high Honour, great Eſtate, true Piety, bountifull Charity, good Eſteeme of Gods word and Miniſters, and in particular, intire loue of the Author, be inducements to chooſe a Patron for his worke, I, for my part, need not goe farre for a Patron. In mine owne pariſh are all theſe. To you therefore (right Honourable, right Worſhipfull, and other my beloued Pariſhioners, moſt worthy of all due reſpect) doe I dedicate theſe my poore paines about Domeſticall Duties. To teſtifie the equall dutie which I owe, and the impartiall reſpect which I beare to you all, I make you all as one Patron. You were the firſt ouer whom I euer had any miniſteriall charge. To this charge by your free choice was I called. Among you haue I ſpent1 almoſt two full prentiſhips. You haue alwaies ſo accepted my paines, and reſpected my perſon, as I neuer had any cauſe to repent my acceptance of this place, and calling: but rather to thanke God for the ſame. My deſire is (if ſo it may ſeeme good to the diuine prouidence) to ſpend all my daies among you: and, while I am among you, to helpe forward your ſpirituall edification. This is the maine end of my calling, and the marke, which, as in the ordinary courſe of my Miniſtry, ſo in the publiſhing of theſe Eight Treatiſes of Domeſticall Duties, and dedicating them to you, I haue aimed at. As in teſtimony of Loue and Dutie I haue preached in your hearing, and publiſhed in your name theſe Duties, ſo doe you manifeſt your kinde acceptance of my former, and latter paines, by a conſcionable obſeruing of them, ſo farre forth as they are agreeable to Gods word: that all who know you, may know by that euident demonſtration, how well you haue reliſhed and approued them. Thus ſhall you gaine much profit, and my ſelfe much comfort by my paines. Oh if the head and ſeuerall members of a family would be perſwaded euery of them to be conſcionable in performing their owne particular duties, what a ſweet ſociety, and happy harmony would there be in houſes? What excellent ſeminaries would families be to Church and Commonwealth?2 Neceſſary it is that good order be firſt ſet in families: for as they were before other polities, ſo they are ſomewhat the more neceſſary: and good members of a family are like to make good members of Church and common-wealth. The ſubiect matter therefore of theſe Treatiſes is worth the handling, if I were able according to the worth thereof to handle it. I haue endeuoured to doe what I could therein, though I haue not attained to what I would. Be you like vnto God, who, if there be firſt a willing mind, accepteth according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not. Though for ſuch a matter as is handled in theſe Treatiſes, the worke may ſeeme at firſt ſight to be too copious, yet I hope the obſeruant Reader will not finde it too tedious. It is the variety of many,3 not the prolixity of few points which hath made this booke to ſwell to that bigneſſe which it hath. The firſt Treatiſe (which is a fourth part of the booke) containeth a Commentary on that part of Scripture out of which Domeſticall Duties are raiſed: wherein the Apoſtle ſetting forth Chriſt and the Church as patternes to husbands and wiues, liuely declareth the great loue of Chriſt to his Church, and the neere vnion betwixt them, together with other deepe myſteries, the vnfolding whereof hath a little the longer detained me. But as I haue a while inſiſted on maine matters of much moment, ſo haue I very briefly paſſed ouer other points. The other Treatiſes, wherein the Duties themſelues are handled, are euery of them much ſhorter then the firſt. In them I haue barely propounded and briefly proued the truth and equity of the ſeuerall duties, except ſome choice points which are of eſpeciall vſe, or at leaſt through diſuſe much queſtioned: and them I haue more largely handled. And becauſe contraries laid together4 doe much ſet forth each other in their liuely colours, I haue to euery duty annexed the contrary fault, and aberration from it. For many that heare the duties thinke all well enough, till they heare alſo the contrary vices, whereby in their conſciences they are moſt conuinced. Concerning the many faults and vices of bad Husbands, Wiues, Parents, Children, Maſters and Seruants, taxed in theſe Treatiſes, let me intreat you, not to apply them too generally to all Husbands, Wiues, Parents, Children, Maſters and Seruants. Hath not wiſe Solomon much taxed the lightneſſe, ſhrewiſhneſſe, pride, flattery, and other vices of women? And ſhall ſober, meeke, humble, honeſt women thinke themſelues taxed thereby? By like reaſon might vnchaſte ſtrumpets, vntruſty goſsips, vnquiet ſhrewes, and proud dames thinke themſelues commended by thoſe excellent commendations which be giueth of good women. Let euery one, as their conſcience (an impartiall Iudge) ſhall beare them witneſſe, make a right application of euery thing to themſelues. Thus ſhall we Miniſters be freed from many euill ſurmizes. I remember that when theſe Domeſticall Duties were firſt vttered out of the pulpit, much exception was taken againſt the application of a wiues ſubiection to the reſtraining of her from diſpoſing the common goods of the family without, or againſt her husbands conſent. But ſurely they that made thoſe exceptions did not well thinke of the Cautions and Lamitations which were then deliuered, and are now againe expreſly noted: which are, that the foreſaid reſtraint be not extended to the5 proper goods of a wife, no nor ouerſtrictly to ſuch6 goods as are ſet apart for the vſe of the family, nor to7 extraordinary caſes, nor alwaies to an8 expreſſe conſent, nor to the9 conſent of ſuch husbands as are impotent, or farre and long abſent. If any other warrantable caution ſhall be ſhewed me, I will be as willing to admit it, as any of theſe. Now that my meaning may not ſtill be peruerted, I pray you, in reading the reſtraint of wiues power in diſpoſing the goods of the family, euer beare in minde thoſe Cautions. Other exceptions were made againſt ſome other particular duties of wiues. For many that can patiently enough heare their duties declared in generall termes, cannot endure to heare thoſe generals exemplified in their particular branches. This commeth too neere to the quicke, and pierceth too deepe. But (to interpret all, according to the rule of loue, in the better part) I take the maine reaſon of the many exceptions which were taken, to be this, that wiues duties (according to the Apoſtles method) being in the firſt place handled, there was taught (as muſt haue beene taught, except the truth ſhould haue beene betrayed) what a wife, in the vttermoſt extent of that ſubiection vnder which God hath put her, is bound vnto, in caſe her husband will ſtand vpon the vttermoſt of his authority: which was ſo taken, as if I had taught that an husband might, and ought to exact the vttermoſt, and that a wife was bound in that vttermoſt extent to doe all that was deliuered as dutie, whether her husband exact it or no. But when I came to deliuer husbands duties,10 I ſhewed, that he ought not to exact whatſoeuer his wife was bound vnto (in caſe it were exacted by him) but that he ought to make her a ioynt Gouernour of the family with himſelfe, and referre the ordering of many things to her diſcretion, and with all honourable and kinde reſpect to carrie himſelfe towards her. In a word, I ſo ſet downe an husbands duties, as if he be wiſe and conſcionable in obſeruing them, his wife can haue no iuſt cauſe to complaine of her ſubiection. That which maketh a wiues yoake heauy and hard, is an husbands abuſe of his authority: and more preſsing his wiues dutie, then performing his owne: which is directly contrary to the11 Apoſtles rule. This iuſt Apologie I haue beene forced to make, that I might not euer be iudged (as ſome haue cenſured me)12 an hater of women. Now that in all thoſe places where a wiues yoke may ſeeme moſt to pinch, I might giue ſome eaſe, I haue to euery head of wiues duties made a reference, in the margin ouer againſt it, to the duties of husbands anſwerable thereunto, and noted the reference with this marke *, that it might the more readily be turned vnto. Yea I haue further parallel’d, and laid euen one againſt another in one view, the heads of husbands and wiues duties, as they anſwer each other: and in like manner the contrary aberrations: with a reference made vnto the particular ſections where they are handled: that ſo on the one ſide it may appeare, that if both of them be conſcionable and carefull to performe their owne duty, the matrimoniall yoke will ſo equally lie on both their necks, as the wife will be no more pinched therewith then the husband, but that it will be like Chriſts ſpirituall yoke, light and eaſie: and that on the13 other ſide it may be manifeſt that there is commonly as much failing by husbands in their duties, as by wiues in theirs. This parallel and euen-ſetting out of each of their duties, and of the contrary aberrations, I haue annexed next to this epiſtle. And further I haue added thereto a table of the ſeuerall heads of thoſe points that are handled in the eight following Treatiſes, that by this helpe you may the more readily finde out ſuch particular points as you deſire moſt eſpecially to read. To ſhew that the duties preſcribed to Husbands, Wiues, Parents, Children, Maſters, and Seruants, are ſuch as in conſcience they are bound vnto, I haue endeuoured to ſhew how they are grounded on the word of God, and gathered from thence. To auoid prolixity, I haue referred moſt of the quotations to the margin. If your leiſure will ſerue you, you may doe well to ſearch them out. Two things haue beene eſpeciall helpes to me for finding out the many duties noted in theſe Treatiſes, & vices contrary thereunto: Obſeruation and Diſpoſition. Obſeruation both of ſuch duties as the Scripture commendeth and contrary vices as it condemneth: and alſo of ſuch commendable virtues as I well liked in thoſe Husbands, Wiues, Parents, Children, Maſters, and Seruants, that I came among, and ſuch vnſeemely vices as I diſliked in them: and Diſpoſition of one point after another in the beſt order that I could. My method and manner of proceeding brought many things to my minde, which otherwiſe might haue ſlipped by. For by method ſundry and ſeuerall points appertaining to one matter are drawne forth, as in a chaine one linke draweth vp another. There is no better way to finde out many obſeruations in a text, then by a methodicall reſolution thereof. As method is an helpe to Inuention, ſo alſo to retention. It is as the thread or wier whereon pearles are put, which keepeth them from ſcattering. And if a man by abundance of matter be caſt into a labyrinth, by the helpe of method he may eaſily and readily finde out the way againe. In which reſpects method is fitly ſtiled the14 Mother of the Minde, and Miſtreſſe of Memorie. If you well marke the order and dependance of points one vpon another, you will finde as great an helpe in conceiuing and remembring15 them, as I did in inuenting and diſpoſing them.
- 1. Since Midſommer. 1608.
- 2. πρότερον καὶ ἀναγκαιότερον οἰκία πόλεως. Ariſt. Eth. lib. 8. cap. 12.
- 3. M Μακρολόγος ἐστὶν ὁ περὶ ὀλίγων πολλὰ λέγων. Πολυλόγος ὁ περὶ πολλῶν πολλά. Ammon. Multum loqui eſt rem ſuperfluis agere verbis. Aug. Epiſt. 121. ad Prob.
- 4. παρ’ ἄλληλα τὰ ἐναντία μάλιστα φαίνεται. Ariſt. Rhet. lib. 3. cap. 2.
- 5. Paraphernalia. Treat. 3. §. 21.
- 6. Ibid.
- 7. Treat. 3. §. 22.
- 8. Treat. 3. §. 19.
- 9. Treat. 3. §. 18.
- 10. Treat. 4. §. 18.
- 11. Epheſ. 5. 33. See Treat. 1. §. 95.
- 12. μισογύνης. Athen.
- 13. Mat. 11. 30.
- 14. Methodusintelligentiae parens eſt, & magiſtra memoriae.
- 15. Ordo memoriae maximè, lumen affert. Cic. 2. de Orat.
If noble Birth, high honour, great estate, true Piety, bountiful Charity, good Esteem of God’s word and Ministers, and in particular, entire love of the Author, be inducements to choose a Patron for his work, I, for my part, need not go far for a Patron. In mine own parish are all these. To you therefore (right Honourable, right Worshipful, and other my beloved Parishioners, most worthy of all due respect) do I dedicate these my poor pains about Domestical duties. To testify the equal duty which I owe, and the impartial respect which I bear to you all, I make you all as one Patron. You were the first over whom I ever had any ministerial charge. To this charge by your free choice was I called. Among you have I spent1 almost two full apprenticeships. You have always so accepted my pains, and respected my person, as I never had any cause to repent my acceptance of this place, and calling: but rather to thank God for the same. My desire is (if so it may seem good to the divine providence) to spend all my days among you: and, while I am among you, to help forward your spiritual edification. This is the main end of my calling, and the mark, which, as in the ordinary course of my Ministry, so in the publishing of these Eight Treatises of Domestical duties, and dedicating them to you, I have aimed at. As in testimony of love and duty I have preached in your hearing, and published in your name these duties, so do you manifest your kind acceptance of my former, and latter pains, by a conscionable observing of them, so far forth as they are agreeable to God’s word: that all who know you, may know by that evident demonstration, how well you have relished and approved them. Thus shall you gain much profit, and my self much comfort by my pains. Oh if the head and several members of a family would be persuaded every of them to be conscionable in performing their own particular duties, what a sweet society, and happy harmony would there be in houses? What excellent seminaries would families be to Church and commonwealth?2 Necessary it is that good order be first set in families: for as they were before other polities, so they are somewhat the more necessary: and good members of a family are like to make good members of Church and common-wealth. The subject matter therefore of these Treatises is worth the handling, if I were able according to the worth thereof to handle it. I have endeavoured to do what I could therein, though I have not attained to what I would. Be you like unto God, who, if there be first a willing mind, accepteth according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not. Though for such a matter as is handled in these Treatises, the work may seem at first sight to be too copious, yet I hope the observant Reader will not find it too tedious. It is the variety of many,3 not the prolixity of few points which hath made this book to swell to that bigness which it hath. The first Treatise (which is a fourth part of the book) containeth a Commentary on that part of Scripture out of which Domestical duties are raised: wherein the Apostle setting forth Christ and the Church as patterns to husbands and wives, lively declareth the great love of Christ to his Church, and the near union betwixt them, together with other deep mysteries, the unfolding whereof hath a little the longer detained me. But as I have a while insisted on main matters of much moment, so have I very briefly passed over other points. The other Treatises, wherein the duties themselves are handled, are every of them much shorter then the first. In them I have barely propounded and briefly proved the truth and equity of the several duties, except some choice points which are of especial use, or at least through disuse much questioned: and them I have more largely handled. And because contraries laid together4 do much set forth each other in their lively colours, I have to every duty annexed the contrary fault, and aberration from it. For many that hear the duties think all well enough, till they hear also the contrary vices, whereby in their consciences they are most convinced. Concerning the many faults and vices of bad husbands, wives, parents, children, masters and servants, taxed in these Treatises, let me entreat you, not to apply them too generally to all husbands, wives, parents, children, masters and servants. Hath not wise Solomon much taxed the lightness, shrewishness, pride, flattery, and other vices of women? And shall sober, meek, humble, honest women think themselves taxed thereby? By like reason might unchaste strumpets, untrusty gossips, unquiet shrews, and proud dames think themselves commended by those excellent commendations which he giveth of good women. Let every one, as their conscience (an impartial Judge) shall bear them witness, make a right application of every thing to themselves. Thus shall we Ministers be freed from many evil surmises. I remember that when these Domestical duties were first uttered out of the pulpit, much exception was taken against the application of a wives subjection to the restraining of her from disposing the common goods of the family without, or against her husbands consent. But surely they that made those exceptions did not well think of the Cautions and Limitations which were then delivered, and are now again expressly noted: which are, that the foresaid restraint be not extended to the5 proper goods of a wife, no nor overstrictly to such6 goods as are set apart for the use of the family, nor to7 extraordinary cases, nor always to an8 express consent, nor to the9 consent of such husbands as are impotent, or far and long absent. If any other warrantable caution shall be showed me, I will be as willing to admit it, as any of these. Now that my meaning may not still be perverted, I pray you, in reading the restraint of wives power in disposing the goods of the family, ever bear in mind those Cautions. Other exceptions were made against some other particular duties of wives. For many that can patiently enough hear their duties declared in general terms, cannot endure to hear those generals exemplified in their particular branches. This cometh too near to the quick, and pierceth too deep. But (to interpret all, according to the rule of love, in the better part) I take the main reason of the many exceptions which were taken, to be this, that wives duties (according to the Apostles method) being in the first place handled, there was taught (as must have been taught, except the truth should have been betrayed) what a wife, in the uttermost extent of that subjection under which God hath put her, is bound unto, in case her husband will stand upon the uttermost of his authority: which was so taken, as if I had taught that an husband might, and ought to exact the uttermost, and that a wife was bound in that uttermost extent to do all that was delivered as duty, whether her husband exact it or no. But when I came to deliver husbands duties,10 I showed, that he ought not to exact whatsoever his wife was bound unto (in case it were exacted by him) but that he ought to make her a joint Governor of the family with himself, and refer the ordering of many things to her discretion, and with all honourable and kind respect to carry himself towards her. In a word, I so set down an husbands duties, as if he be wise and conscionable in observing them, his wife can have no just cause to complain of her subjection. That which maketh a wives yoke heavy and hard, is an husbands abuse of his authority: and more pressing his wives duty, then performing his own: which is directly contrary to the11 Apostles rule. This just Apology I have been forced to make, that I might not ever be judged (as some have censured me)12 an hater of women. Now that in all those places where a wives yoke may seem most to pinch, I might give some ease, I have to every head of wives duties made a reference, in the margin over against it, to the duties of husbands answerable thereunto, and noted the reference with this mark *, that it might the more readily be turned unto. Yea I have further parallel’d, and laid even one against another in one view, the heads of husbands and wives duties, as they answer each other: and in like manner the contrary aberrations: with a reference made unto the particular sections where they are handled: that so on the one side it may appear, that if both of them be conscionable and careful to perform their own duty, the matrimonial yoke will so equally lie on both their necks, as the wife will be no more pinched therewith then the husband, but that it will be like Christ’s spiritual yoke, light and easy: and that on the13 other side it may be manifest that there is commonly as much failing by husbands in their duties, as by wives in theirs. This parallel and even-setting out of each of their duties, and of the contrary aberrations, I have annexed next to this epistle. And further I have added thereto a table of the several heads of those points that are handled in the eight following Treatises, that by this help you may the more readily find out such particular points as you desire most especially to read. To show that the duties prescribed to husbands, wives, parents, children, masters, and servants, are such as in conscience they are bound unto, I have endeavoured to show how they are grounded on the word of God, and gathered from thence. To avoid prolixity, I have referred most of the quotations to the margin. If your leisure will serve you, you may do well to search them out. Two things have been especial helps to me for finding out the many duties noted in these Treatises, & vices contrary thereunto: Observation and Disposition. Observation both of such duties as the Scripture commendeth and contrary vices as it condemneth: and also of such commendable virtues as I well liked in those husbands, wives, parents, children, masters, and servants, that I came among, and such unseemly vices as I disliked in them: and Disposition of one point after another in the best order that I could. My method and manner of proceeding brought many things to my mind, which otherwise might have slipped by. For by method sundry and several points appertaining to one matter are drawn forth, as in a chain one link draweth up another. There is no better way to find out many observations in a text, then by a methodical resolution thereof. As method is an help to Invention, so also to retention. It is as the thread or wire whereon pearls are put, which keepeth them from scattering. And if a man by abundance of matter be cast into a labyrinth, by the help of method he may easily and readily find out the way again. In which respects method is fitly styled the14 mother of the Mind, and mistress of Memory. If you well mark the order and dependance of points one upon another, you will find as great an help in conceiving and remembering15 them, as I did in inventing and disposing them.
- 1. Since Midsummer. 1608.
- 2. πρότερον καὶ ἀναγκαιότερον οἰκία πόλεως. Arist. Eth. lib. 8. cap. 12.
- 3. M Μακρολόγος ἐστὶν ὁ περὶ ὀλίγων πολλὰ λέγων. Πολυλόγος ὁ περὶ πολλῶν πολλά. Ammon. Multum loqui est rem superfluis agere verbis. Aug. Epist. 121. ad Prob.
- 4. παρ’ ἄλληλα τὰ ἐναντία μάλιστα φαίνεται. Arist. Rhet. lib. 3. cap. 2.
- 5. Paraphernalia. Treat. 3. §. 21.
- 6. Ibid.
- 7. Treat. 3. §. 22.
- 8. Treat. 3. §. 19.
- 9. Treat. 3. §. 18.
- 10. Treat. 4. §. 18.
- 11. Ephes. 5. 33. See Treat. 1. §. 95.
- 12. μισογύνης. Athen.
- 13. Mat. 11. 30.
- 14. Methodus intelligentiae parens est, & magistra memoriae.
- 15. Ordo memoriae maximè, lumen affert. Cic. 2. de Orat.
Becauſe there is not one word to compriſe vnder it both maſters and miſtreſſes, as fathers and mothers are compriſed vnder Parents, and ſonnes and daughters vnder Children, I haue according to the Scripture phraſe compriſed Miſtreſſes vnder Maſters: ſo as the duties enioyned to them belong to theſe, ſo farre as may ſtand with their ſex. To conclude, in recompence of all my paines I heartily pray you all to pray heartily for him who daily praieth for you, euen16
- 16. Church-court in Black-Fryers London. 2. Febr. 1621.
Because there is not one word to comprise under it both masters and mistresses, as fathers and mothers are comprised under parents, and sons and daughters under children, I have according to the Scripture phrase comprised mistresses under masters: so as the duties enjoined to them belong to these, so far as may stand with their sex. To conclude, in recompense of all my pains I heartily pray you all to pray heartily for him who daily prayeth for you, even16
- 16. Church-court in Black-Fryers London. 2. Febr. 1621.
The Watch-man of your ſoules, WILLIAM GOVGE.
The Watch-man of your souls, WILLIAM GOUGE.
Serving Each Other in the Fear of the Lord
Serving Each Other in the Fear of the Lord
EPHES. 5. 21. Submit your ſelues one to another in the feare of God.
EPHES. 5. 21.
Submit your selves one to another in the fear of God.
§. 1. Of the Apoſtles tranſition from generall duties to particulars.
§. 1. Of the Apostles transition from general duties to particulars.
AS there are two vocations whereunto it hath pleaſed God to call euery one; one Generall, by vertue whereof certaine common duties which are to be performed of all men, are required, (as knowledge, faith, obedience, repentance, loue, mercie, iuſtice, truth, &c.) the other Particular, by vertue whereof certaine peculiar duties are required of ſeuerall perſons, according to thoſe diſtinct places wherein the Diuine Prouidence hath ſet them in Common-wealth, Church, or family; ſo ought Gods Miniſters to be carefull in inſtructing p. 2 Gods people in both kindes of duties; both thoſe which concerne their generall, and thoſe alſo which concerne their particular calling. Accordingly S. Paul (who, as17 Moſes, was faithfull in all the houſe of God) after he had ſufficiently inſtructed Gods Church in ſuch generall duties, as belong to all Chriſtians, of what ſex, ſtate, degree, or condition ſoeuer they be, proceedeth to lay downe certaine particular duties, which appertaine to particular callings and conditions: among which, he maketh choiſe of thoſe which God hath eſtabliſhed in a family. With excellent Art doth he paſſe from thoſe generals, to theſe particulars: laying downe a tranſition betwixt them, in theſe words, Submitting your ſelues one to another in the feare of God; which words haue reference both to that which goeth before, and alſo to that which followeth after. The forme and manner of ſetting downe this verſe, with a participle thus, ſubmitting, ſheweth that it dependeth on that which went before, and ſo hath reference thereunto. Againe, the word it ſelfe being the very ſame which is vſed18 in the next verſe following, ſheweth, that this verſe containeth the ſumme of that which followeth, and ſo hath reference thereunto, as a generall vnto particulars. This manner of paſſing from one point to another, by a perfect tranſition which looketh both wayes, both to that which is paſt, and to that which commeth on, as it is very elegant, ſo is it frequent with this our Apoſtle. Whereby he teacheth vs,19 ſo to giue heed to that which followeth, as we forget not that which is paſt: as we muſt giue diligent attention to that which remaineth, ſo we muſt well retaine that which we haue heard, and not let it ſlip: otherwiſe, if (as one naile driueth out another) one precept maketh another to be forgotten, it will be altogether in vaine to adde line vnto line, or precept vnto precept.
As there are two vocations whereunto it hath pleased God to call every one; one general, by virtue whereof certain common duties which are to be performed of all men, are required, (as knowledge, faith, obedience, repentance, love, mercy, justice, truth, etc‸.) the other particular, by virtue whereof certain peculiar duties are required of several persons, according to those distinct places wherein the Divine Providence hath set them in common-wealth, Church, or family; so ought God’s Ministers to be careful in instructing God’s people in both kinds of duties; both those which concern their general, and those also which concern their particular calling. Accordingly S. Paul (who, as17 Moses, was faithful in all the house of God) after he had sufficiently instructed God’s Church in such general duties, as belong to all Christians, of what sex, state, degree, or condition soever they be, proceedeth to lay down certain particular duties, which appertain to particular callings and conditions: among which, he maketh choice of those which God hath established in a family. With excellent Art doth he pass from those generals, to these particulars: laying down a transition betwixt them, in these words, Submitting your selves one to another in the fear of God; which words have reference both to that which goeth before, and also to that which followeth after. The form and manner of setting down this verse, with a participle thus, submitting, showeth that it dependeth on that which went before, and so hath reference thereunto. Again, the word it self being the very same which is used18 in the next verse following, showeth, that this verse containeth the sum of that which followeth, and so hath reference thereunto, as a general unto particulars. This manner of passing from one point to another, by a perfect transition which looketh both ways, both to that which is past, and to that which cometh on, as it is very elegant, so is it frequent with this our Apostle. Whereby he teacheth us,19 so to give heed to that which followeth, as we forget not that which is past: as we must give diligent attention to that which remaineth, so we must well retain that which we have heard, and not let it slip: otherwise, if (as one nail driveth out another) one precept maketh another to be forgotten, it will be altogether in vain to add line unto line, or precept unto precept.
§. 2. Of ioyning ſeruice to men with our praiſing of God.
§. 2. Of joining service to men with our praising of God.
As this verſe hath reference to that which was deliuered before, concerning our dutie to God, it teacheth vs this leſſon:
As this verse hath reference to that which was delivered before, concerning our duty to God, it teacheth us this lesson:
p. 3 It is the dutie of Chriſtians as to ſet forth the praiſe of God, ſo to be ſeruiceable one to another. For this purpoſe in the20 Decalogue to the firſt table, which preſcribeth that duty which we owe to God, is added the ſecond table, which declareth the ſeruice that we owe one to another: and he that ſaid,21 The firſt and great Commandement is this, Thou ſhalt loue the Lord, &c. ſaid alſo, The ſecond is like to this, Thou ſhalt loue thy neighbour, &c. whereupon the22 Apoſtle declaring what thoſe ſacrifices be wherewith God is well pleaſed, ioyneth theſe two together, to giue thankes to God, and to doe good to man. The ſeruice which in the feare of God we performe one to another, is an euident and reall demonſtration of the reſpect we beare vnto God.23 To God our goodneſſe extendeth not.24 He is ſo high aboue vs, ſo perfect and compleat in himſelfe, that neither can we giue to him, nor he receiue of vs. But in his owne ſtead he hath placed our brother like to our ſelues; to whom,25 as we may doe hurt, ſo by our faithfull ſeruice we may doe much26 good: in doing whereof God is much honoured.
It is the duty of Christians as to set forth the praise of God, so to be serviceable one to another. For this purpose in the20 Decalogue to the first table, which prescribeth that duty which we owe to God, is added the second table, which declareth the service that we owe one to another: and he that said,21 The first and great Commandment is this, Thou shalt love the Lord, etc‸. Said also, The second is like to this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, etc‸. Whereupon the22 Apostle declaring what those sacrifices be wherewith God is well pleased, joineth these two together, to give thanks to God, and to do good to man. The service which in the fear of God we perform one to another, is an evident and real demonstration of the respect we bear unto God.23 To God our goodness extendeth not.24 He is so high above us, so perfect and complete in himself, that neither can we give to him, nor he receive of us. But in his own stead he hath placed our brother like to our selves; to whom,25 as we may do hurt, so by our faithful service we may do much26 good: in doing whereof God is much honoured.
This diſcouereth their hypocriſie, who make great pretence27 of praiſing God, and yet are ſcornfull, and diſdainfull to their brethren, and ſlothfull to doe any ſeruice to man: Theſe mens religion is vaine. By this note did the Prophets28 in their time, and Chriſt and his Apoſtles in their time alſo, diſcouer the hypocriſie of thoſe among whom they liued: and ſo may we alſo in our times. For many there be, who frequently in their houſes, and in the middeſt of the Congregation ſing praiſe vnto God, and performe other parts of Gods outward worſhip, but towards one another, are proud, ſtout, enuious, vnmercifull, vniuſt, ſlanderous, and very backward to doe any good ſeruice. Surely, that outward ſeruice which they pretend to performe to God, doth not ſo much wipe out the ſpot of prophaneſſe, as their neglect of dutie vnto man brandeth their foreheads with the ſtampe of hypocriſie.29
This discovereth their hypocrisy, who make great pretence27 of praising God, and yet are scornful, and disdainful to their brethren, and slothful to do any service to man: These men’s religion is vain. By this note did the Prophets28 in their time, and Christ and his Apostles in their time also, discover the hypocrisy of those among whom they lived: and so may we also in our times. For many there be, who frequently in their houses, and in the middest of the Congregation sing praise unto God, and perform other parts of God’s outward worship, but towards one another, are proud, stout, envious, unmerciful, unjust, slanderous, and very backward to do any good service. Surely, that outward service which they pretend to perform to God, doth not so much wipe out the spot of profaneness, as their neglect of duty unto man brandeth their foreheads with the stamp of hypocrisy.29
For our parts, let vs not vpon pretext of one dutie, though it may ſeeme to be the waightier, thinke to ſhift off another; leſt that fearefull woe which Chriſt denounced p. 4 againſt the Scribes and Phariſies fall vpon our pates. As God is carefull to inſtruct vs how to carrie our ſelues both to his owne Maieſtie, and alſo one to another, ſo let vs in both approue our ſelues to him: remembring what Chriſt ſaid to the Phariſies, Theſe ought ye to haue done, and not to leaue the other vndone. The ſame Lord that requireth praiſe to his owne Maieſtie, inioyneth mutuall ſeruice one to another; the neglect of this, as well as of that, ſheweth too light reſpect of his will and pleaſure: What therefore God30 hath ioyned together, let not man put aſunder.
- 30. Matth. 19. 6.
For our parts, let us not upon pretext of one duty, though it may seem to be the weightier, think to shift off another; lest that fearful woe which Christ denounced against the Scribes and Pharisees fall upon our pates. As God is careful to instruct us how to carry our selves both to his own Majesty, and also one to another, so let us in both approve our selves to him: remembering what Christ said to the Pharisees, These ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. The same Lord that requireth praise to his own Majesty, enjoineth mutual service one to another; the neglect of this, as well as of that, showeth too light respect of his will and pleasure: What therefore God30 hath joined together, let not man put asunder.
- 30. Matth. 19. 6.
§. 3. Of euery ones ſubmitting himſelfe to another.
§. 3. Of every ones submitting himself to another.
Againe, as this verſe hath reference to that which followeth, it declareth the generall ſumme of all, which is mutually to ſubmit our ſelues one to another in the feare of God. The parts hereof are two:
- 1. An Exhortation.
- 2. A Direction.
Again, as this verse hath reference to that which followeth, it declareth the general sum of all, which is mutually to submit our selves one to another in the fear of God. The parts hereof are two:
- An Exhortation.
- A Direction.
In the exhortation is noted, both the dutie it ſelfe in this word ſubmit, and alſo the parties to whom it is to be performed, one to another.
In the exhortation is noted, both the duty it self in this word submit, and also the parties to whom it is to be performed, one to another.
Both branches of the exhortation, viz. the dutie, and the parties ioyned together, afford this doctrine, that
Both branches of the exhortation, viz. The duty, and the parties joined together, afford this doctrine, that
It is a generall mutuall dutie appertaining to all Chriſtians,31 to ſubmit themſelues one to another: For this precept is as generall as any of the former, belonging to all ſorts and degrees whatſoeuer: and ſo much doth this word one another32 imply: in which extent the Apoſtle in another place exhorteth to ſerue one another: and againe, euery man to ſeeke33 anothers wealth.
It is a general mutual duty appertaining to all Christians,31 to submit themselves one to another: For this precept is as general as any of the former, belonging to all sorts and degrees whatsoever: and so much doth this word one another32 imply: in which extent the Apostle in another place exhorteth to serve one another: and again, every man to seek33 anothers wealth.
Concerning inferiours, it is without queſtion cleare, that34 they ought to ſubmit themſelues to their ſuperiours: yea, concerning equals no great queſtion can be made, but they in giuing honour muſt goe one before another, and ſo ſubmit35 themſelues: but concerning ſuperiours, iuſt queſtion may be made, whether it be a dutie required of them to ſubmit themſelues to their inferiours.
Concerning inferiors, it is without question clear, that34 they ought to submit themselves to their superiors: yea, concerning equals no great question can be made, but they in giving honour must go one before another, and so submit35 themselves: but concerning superiors, just question may be made, whether it be a duty required of them to submit themselves to their inferiors.
Subiection of reuerence is that whereby one teſtifieth an eminencie and ſuperioritie in them whom he reuerenceth, and that in ſpeech, by giuing them titles of honour; or in geſture, by ſome kinde of obeyſance; or in action, by a ready obeying of their commandement. This is proper to inferiours.
Subjection of reverence is that whereby one testifieth an eminency and superiority in them whom he reverenceth, and that in speech, by giving them titles of honour; or in gesture, by some kind of obeisance; or in action, by a ready obeying of their commandment. This is proper to inferiors.
Subiection of ſeruice is that whereby one in his place is37 ready to doe what good he can to another. This is common to all Chriſtians: a dutie which euen ſuperiours owe to inferiours, according to the fore-named extent of this word one another: in which reſpect euen the higheſt gouernour on earth is called a miniſter, for the good of ſuch as38 are vnder him.
Subjection of service is that whereby one in his place is37 ready to do what good he can to another. This is common to all Christians: a duty which even superiors owe to inferiors, according to the fore-named extent of this word one another: in which respect even the highest governor on earth is called a minister, for the good of such as38 are under him.
Secondly, we muſt put difference betwixt the worke it39 ſelfe, and the manner of doing it. That worke which in it ſelfe is a worke of ſuperioritie and authoritie, in the manner of doing it may be a worke of ſubmiſſion, viz. if it be done in humilitie and meekneſſe of minde. The Magiſtrate by ruling with meekneſſe and humilitie, ſubmitteth himſelfe to his ſubiect. In this reſpect the Apoſtle exhorteth that nothing (no not the higheſt and greateſt workes that40 can be) be done in vaine-glory, but in meekneſſe.
Secondly, we must put difference betwixt the work it39 self, and the manner of doing it. That work which in it self is a work of superiority and authority, in the manner of doing it may be a work of submission, viz. If it be done in humility and meekness of mind. The Magistrate by ruling with meekness and humility, submitteth himself to his subject. In this respect the Apostle exhorteth that nothing (no not the highest and greatest works that40 can be) be done in vain-glory, but in meekness.
Thirdly, we muſt diſtinguiſh betwixt the ſeuerall places wherein men are: for euen they who are ſuperiours to ſome,41 are inferiours to others: as he that ſaid, I haue vnder me, and am vnder authoritie. The maſter that hath ſeruants vnder him, may be vnder the authoritie of a Magiſtrate. Yea, God hath ſo diſpoſed euery ones ſeuerall place, as there is not any one, but in ſome reſpect is vnder another. The wife, though a mother of children, is vnder her husband. The husband, though head of a family, is vnder publike Magiſtrates. Publike Magiſtrates one vnder another, and all vnder the King. The King himſelfe vnder God and his word deliuered by his Ambaſſadours, whereunto the higheſt are to ſubmit themſelues. And Miniſters of the word, as ſubiects, are vnder their Kings and Gouernours. p. 6 He that ſaith, Let euery ſoule be ſubiect to the higher powers,42 excepteth not Miniſters of the word: and he that ſaith, obey them that haue the ouerſight of you, and ſubmit your ſelues,43 excepteth not kings: only the difference is in this, that the authoritie of the king is in himſelfe, and in his owne name he may command obedience to be performed to himſelfe: but the authoritie of a Miniſter is in Chriſt, and in Chriſts name only may he require obedience to be performed to Chriſt.
Thirdly, we must distinguish betwixt the several places wherein men are: for even they who are superiors to some,41 are inferiors to others: as he that said, I have under me, and am under authority. The master that hath servants under him, may be under the authority of a Magistrate. Yea, God hath so disposed every ones several place, as there is not any one, but in some respect is under another. The wife, though a mother of children, is under her husband. The husband, though head of a family, is under public Magistrates. Public Magistrates one under another, and all under the King. The King himself under God and his word delivered by his Ambassadours, whereunto the highest are to submit themselves. And Ministers of the word, as subjects, are under their Kings and Governors. He that saith, Let every soul be subject to the higher powers,42 excepteth not Ministers of the word: and he that saith, obey them that have the oversight of you, and submit your selves,43 excepteth not kings: only the difference is in this, that the authority of the king is in himself, and in his own name he may command obedience to be performed to himself: but the authority of a Minister is in Christ, and in Christ’s name only may he require obedience to be performed to Christ.
The reaſon why all are bound to ſubmit themſelues one44 to another is, becauſe euery one is ſet in his place by God, not ſo much for himſelfe, as for the good of others: whereupon the Apoſtle exhorteth, that none ſeeke his owne, but euery man anothers wealth. Euen Gouernours are aduanced45 to places of dignitie and authoritie, rather for the good of their ſubiects then for their owne honour. Their callings are in truth offices of ſeruice, yea burdens vnder which they muſt willingly put their ſhoulders, being called of God, and of which they are to giue an account concerning the good which they haue done to others: for the effecting whereof, it is needfull that they ſubmit themſelues.
The reason why all are bound to submit themselves one44 to another is, because every one is set in his place by God, not so much for himself, as for the good of others: whereupon the Apostle exhorteth, that none seek his own, but every man anothers wealth. Even Governors are advanced45 to places of dignity and authority, rather for the good of their subjects then for their own honour. Their callings are in truth offices of service, yea burdens under which they must willingly put their shoulders, being called of God, and of which they are to give an account concerning the good which they have done to others: for the effecting whereof, it is needful that they submit themselves.
Let euery one therefore high and low, rich and poore,46 ſuperiour and inferiour, Magiſtrate and ſubiect, Miniſter and people, husband and wife, parent and childe, maſter and ſeruant, neighbours and fellowes, all of all ſorts in their ſeuerall places take notice of their dutie in this point of ſubmiſſion, and make conſcience to put it in practice: Magiſtrates, by procuring the wealth and peace of their people, as Mordecai: Miniſters, by making themſelues ſeruants47 vnto their people, not ſeeking their owne profit, but the48 profit of many, that they may be ſaued, as Paul: Fathers, by well educating their children, and taking heed that they prouoke them not to wrath, as Dauid: Husbands,49 by dwelling with their wiues according to knowledge; giuing honour to the wife as to the weaker veſſell, as Abraham:50 Maſters, by doing that which is iuſt and equall to their ſeruants, as the Centurion: Euery one, by being of like51 affection one towards another, and by ſeruing one another p. 7 in loue, according to the Apoſtles rule. Let this dutie of52 ſubmiſſion be firſt well learned, and then all other duties will better be performed.
Let every one therefore high and low, rich and poor,46 superior and inferior, Magistrate and subject, Minister and people, husband and wife, parent and child, master and servant, neighbours and fellows, all of all sorts in their several places take notice of their duty in this point of submission, and make conscience to put it in practice: Magistrates, by procuring the wealth and peace of their people, as Mordecai: Ministers, by making themselves servants47 unto their people, not seeking their own profit, but the48 profit of many, that they may be saved, as Paul: fathers, by well educating their children, and taking heed that they provoke them not to wrath, as David: husbands,49 by dwelling with their wives according to knowledge; giving honour to the wife as to the weaker vessel, as Abraham:50 masters, by doing that which is just and equal to their servants, as the Centurion: Every one, by being of like51 affection one towards another, and by serving one another in love, according to the Apostles rule. Let this duty of52 submission be first well learned, and then all other duties will better be performed.
Be not high minded, nor ſwell one againſt another.53 Though in outward eſtate ſome may be higher than other, yet in Chriſt all are one whether bond or free: all members of one and the ſame body. Now conſider the mutuall affection (as I may ſo ſpeake) of the members of a naturall body one towards another: not any one of them will puffe it ſelfe vp,54 and riſe againſt the other: the head which is the higheſt55 and of greateſt honour will ſubmit it ſelfe to the feet in performing the dutie of an head, as well as the feet to the head in performing their dutie; ſo all other parts. Neither is it hereby implied that they which are in place of dignitie and authoritie ſhould forget or relinquiſh their place, dignitie, or authoritie, and become as inferiours vnder authoritie, no more than the head doth: for the head in ſubmitting it ſelfe doth not goe vpon the ground and beare the body, as the feet; but it ſubmitteth it ſelfe by directing and gouerning the other parts, and that with all the humilitie, meekneſſe, and gentleneſſe that it can. So muſt all ſuperiours: much more muſt equals and inferiours learne with humilitie, and meekneſſe, without ſcorne or diſdaine, to performe their dutie: this is that which was before by the Apoſtle56 expreſly mentioned, and is here againe intimated; none are exempted and priuileged from it. We know that it is vnnaturall, and vnbeſeeming the head to ſcorne the feet, and to ſwell againſt them, but more than monſtrous for one hand to ſcorn another: what ſhall we then ſay if the feet ſwel againſt the head? Surely ſuch ſcorne and diſdaine among the members, would cauſe not only great diſturbance, but alſo vtter ruine to the body. And can it be otherwiſe in a politique body? But on the contrarie, when all of all ſorts ſhall (as hath beene before ſhewed) willingly ſubmit themſelues one to another, the whole body, and euery member thereof will reape good thereby: yea, by this mutuall ſubmiſſion, as we doe good, ſo we ſhall receiue good.
Be not high minded, nor swell one against another.53 Though in outward estate some may be higher than other, yet in Christ all are one whether bond or free: all members of one and the same body. Now consider the mutual affection (as I may so speak) of the members of a natural body one towards another: not any one of them will puff it self up,54 and rise against the other: the head which is the highest55 and of greatest honour will submit it self to the feet in performing the duty of an head, as well as the feet to the head in performing their duty; so all other parts. Neither is it hereby implied that they which are in place of dignity and authority should forget or relinquish their place, dignity, or authority, and become as inferiors under authority, no more than the head doth: for the head in submitting it self doth not go upon the ground and bear the body, as the feet; but it submitteth it self by directing and governing the other parts, and that with all the humility, meekness, and gentleness that it can. So must all superiors: much more must equals and inferiors learn with humility, and meekness, without scorn or disdain, to perform their duty: this is that which was before by the Apostle56 expressly mentioned, and is here again intimated; none are exempted and privileged from it. We know that it is unnatural, and unbeseeming the head to scorn the feet, and to swell against them, but more than monstrous for one hand to scorn another: what shall we then say if the feet swell against the head? Surely such scorn and disdain among the members, would cause not only great disturbance, but also utter ruin to the body. And can it be otherwise in a politic body? But on the contrary, when all of all sorts shall (as hath been before showed) willingly submit themselves one to another, the whole body, and every member thereof will reap good thereby: yea, by this mutual submission, as we do good, so we shall receive good.
§. 4. Of the feare of God.
§. 4. Of the fear of God.
Hitherto of the exhortation. The direction followeth. In the feare of the Lord. This clauſe is added, to declare partly the meanes, how men may be brought to ſubmit themſelues readily one to another: and partly the manner, how they ought to ſubmit themſelues. The feare of the Lord is both the efficient cauſe that moueth a true Chriſtian willingly to performe all dutie to man, and alſo the end whereunto he referreth euery thing that he doth. For the better conceiuing whereof, I will briefly declare
- 1. What this feare of the Lord is.
- 2. How the Lord is the proper obiect of it.
- 3. What is the extent thereof.
- 4. Why it is ſo much vrged.
Hitherto of the exhortation. The direction followeth. In the fear of the Lord. This clause is added, to declare partly the means, how men may be brought to submit themselves readily one to another: and partly the manner, how they ought to submit themselves. The fear of the Lord is both the efficient cause that moveth a true Christian willingly to perform all duty to man, and also the end whereunto he referreth every thing that he doth. For the better conceiving whereof, I will briefly declare
- What this fear of the Lord is.
- How the Lord is the proper object of it.
- What is the extent thereof.
- Why it is so much urged.
First, feare of God is an awfull reſpect of the diuine Maieſtie.57 Sometimes it ariſeth from faith in the mercy and goodneſſe of God: for when the heart of man hath once felt a ſweet taſte of Gods goodneſſe, and found that in his fauour only all happineſſe conſiſteth, it is ſtrucken with ſuch an inward awe and reuerence, as it would not for any thing diſpleaſe58 his Maieſtie, but rather doe whatſoeuer it may know to be pleaſing and acceptable vnto him. For theſe are two effects which ariſe from this kinde of feare of God:
First, fear of God is an awful respect of the divine Majesty.57 Sometimes it ariseth from faith in the mercy and goodness of God: for when the heart of man hath once felt a sweet taste of God’s goodness, and found that in his favour only all happiness consisteth, it is strucken with such an inward awe and reverence, as it would not for any thing displease58 his Majesty, but rather do whatsoever it may know to be pleasing and acceptable unto him. For these are two effects which arise from this kind of fear of God:
1. A carefull endeuour to pleaſe God, in which reſpect59 good king Iehoſaphat hauing exhorted his Iudges to execute the iudgement of the Lord aright, addeth this clauſe as a motiue thereunto, Let the feare of the Lord be vpon you: implying thereby that Gods feare would make them endeuour to approue themſelues to God.
- 59. Deum timere eſt nulla mala facere, & nulla bona quae faci enda ſunt praete rire. Bernar. de modo benè viuen. ſer. 4.
1. A careful endeavour to please God, in which respect59 good king Jehoshaphat having exhorted his Judges to execute the judgment of the Lord aright, addeth this clause as a motive thereunto, Let the fear of the Lord be upon you: implying thereby that God’s fear would make them endeavour to approve themselves to God.
- 59. Deum timere est nulla mala facere, & nulla bona quae facienda sunt praeterire. Bernar. de modo benè viuen. ser. 4.
Sometimes againe, awe and dread of the diuine Maieſtie ariſeth from diffidence: For when a mans heart doubteth of Gods mercy, and expecteth nothing but vengeance, the very thought of God ſtriketh an awe or rather dread into him, and ſo maketh him feare God.
Sometimes again, awe and dread of the divine Majesty ariseth from diffidence: For when a man’s heart doubteth of God’s mercy, and expecteth nothing but vengeance, the very thought of God striketh an awe or rather dread into him, and so maketh him fear God.
p. 9 From this double cauſe of feare, whereof one is contrary63 to another, hath ariſen that vſuall diſtinction of a filiall or ſonne-like feare, and a ſeruile or ſlauiſh feare: which diſtinction is grounded on theſe words of the Apoſtle, ye haue not receiued the ſpirit of bondage againe to feare (this is64 a ſeruile feare) but ye haue receiued the ſpirit of adoption65 whereby we cry, Abba, father: this cauſeth a filiall feare. The filiall feare is ſuch a feare as dutifull children beare to their fathers. But the ſeruile feare is ſuch an one as bondſlaues beare to their maſters. A ſonne feareth ſimply to offend or diſpleaſe his father: ſo as66 it is accompanied with loue. A bondſlaue feareth nothing but the puniſhment of his offence; ſo as it is ioyned with hatred: and ſuch an one feareth not to ſinne, but to burne in hell for ſinne. Faithfull Abraham like a gratious childe feared God (as Gods Angell beareth witneſſe, Gen. 22. 12.) when he was ready rather to ſacrifice his only ſonne, then offend God by refuſing to67 obey his commandement. But faithleſſe Adam like a ſeruile bondſlaue feared God (as he himſelfe teſtifieth againſt himſelfe Gen. 3 10.) when after he had broken Gods commandement, he hid himſelfe from the preſence of God. This ſlauiſh feare is a plaine diabolicall feare (for the deuils68 ſo feare as they tremble:) It maketh men wiſh there were no hell, no day of Iudgement, no Iudge, yea no God. This is that feare without which we muſt ſerue the Lord. In this69 feare to ſubmit ones ſelfe is nothing acceptable to God: It is therefore the filiall feare which is here meant.
- 63. Difference betwixt filiall and ſeruile feare.
- 64. Bernard. loc. citat.
- 65. Rom. 8. 15.
- 66. Eſt timor ne amittatur gratia beneficij. Hic timor caſt us eſt, non eum charitas eijcit, ſed aſciſcit. Auguſt. epiſt. 120.
- 67. Qui gehennas metuit, non peccare metuit ſed ardere. Aug. epiſt. 144.
- 68. Jam. 2. 19.
- 69. Luke 1. 74.
From this double cause of fear, whereof one is contrary63 to another, hath arisen that usual distinction of a filial or son-like fear, and a servile or slavish fear: which distinction is grounded on these words of the Apostle, ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear (this is64 a servile fear) but ye have received the spirit of adoption65 whereby we cry, Abba, father: this causeth a filial fear. The filial fear is such a fear as dutiful children bear to their fathers. But the servile fear is such an one as bondslaves bear to their masters. A son feareth simply to offend or displease his father: so as66 it is accompanied with love. A bondslave feareth nothing but the punishment of his offence; so as it is joined with hatred: and such an one feareth not to sin, but to burn in hell for sin. Faithful Abraham like a gracious child feared God (as God’s Angel beareth witness, Gen. 22. 12.) when he was ready rather to sacrifice his only son, then offend God by refusing to67 obey his commandment. But faithless Adam like a servile bondslave feared God (as he himself testifieth against himself Gen. 3. 10.) when after he had broken God’s commandment, he hid himself from the presence of God. This slavish fear is a plain diabolical fear (for the devils68 so fear as they tremble:) It maketh men wish there were no hell, no day of Judgment, no Judge, yea no God. This is that fear without which we must serve the Lord. In this69 fear to submit ones self is nothing acceptable to God: It is therefore the filial fear which is here meant.
- 63. Difference betwixt filial and servile fear.
- 64. Bernard. loc. citat.
- 65. Rom. 8. 15.
- 66. Est timor ne amittatur gratia beneficij. Hic timor castus est, non eum charitas eijcit, sed asciscit. August. epist. 120.
- 67. Qui gehennas metuit, non peccare metuit sed ardere. Aug. epist. 144.
- 68. Jam. 2. 19.
- 69. Luke 1. 74.
Secondly, of this feare God is the proper obiect, as by70 this and many more teſtimonies of Scripture is euident, where the feare of God and of the Lord is mentioned. This feare hath ſo proper a relation vnto God, as the Scripture ſtileth God by a kinde of proprietie, with this title Feare: for where Iaakob mentioneth the feare of Iſaak, he meaneth71 the Lord whom Iſaak feared.
Secondly, of this fear God is the proper object, as by70 this and many more testimonies of Scripture is evident, where the fear of God and of the Lord is mentioned. This fear hath so proper a relation unto God, as the Scripture styleth God by a kind of propriety, with this title Fear: for where Jacob mentioneth the fear of Isaac, he meaneth71 the Lord whom Isaac feared.
No: Men alſo may be feared, as Princes, Parents, Maſters,73 and other ſuperiours; For the Apoſtle exhorting to giue euery one their due, giueth this inſtance, feare,74 p. 10 to whom feare is due. But yet may God notwithſtanding be ſaid to be the proper obiect of feare, becauſe all the feare that any way is due to any creature, is due to him in and for the Lord whoſe image he carrieth: ſo as in truth it is not ſo much the perſon of a man, as the image of God placed in him, by vertue of ſome authoritie or dignitie appertaining to him, which is to be feared. If there ſhould fall out any ſuch oppoſition betwixt God and man, as in fearing man our feare would be withdrawne from God, then the rule of Chriſt is to take place, which is this, feare not them which75 kill the body, but are not able to kill the ſoule: but rather feare him which is able to deſtroy both ſoule and body in hell.
No: men also may be feared, as Princes, parents, masters,73 and other superiors; For the Apostle exhorting to give every one their due, giveth this instance, fear,74 to whom fear is due. But yet may God notwithstanding be said to be the proper object of fear, because all the fear that any way is due to any creature, is due to him in and for the Lord whose image he carrieth: so as in truth it is not so much the person of a man, as the image of God placed in him, by virtue of some authority or dignity appertaining to him, which is to be feared. If there should fall out any such opposition betwixt God and man, as in fearing man our fear would be withdrawn from God, then the rule of Christ is to take place, which is this, fear not them which75 kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
Thirdly, the extent of this true filiall feare of God is76 very large. No one point throughout the whole Scripture is more vrged than this feare of the Lord. It is oft added to other duties, as that whereby they are ſeaſoned, and without which they cannot well be performed: wherefore we are commanded to ſerue the Lord in feare, to perfect holineſſe77 in the feare of God, to worke out our ſaluation with feare: and78 the Churches are commended for walking in the feare of the7980 Lord: ſo likewiſe particular men as81 Abram,82 Ioſeph,83 Iob, and many other: yea the whole worſhip of God is oft compriſed vnder this branch of feare: whereupon our Sauiour Chriſt alleaging this text, thou ſhalt feare the Lord thy God,84 thus expreſſeth it, thou ſhalt worſhip the Lord thy God. And85 againe where the Lord by his Prophet Iſay ſaith, Their feare86 toward me is taught by the precept of men, Chriſt thus quoteth that text, In vaine doe they worſhip me, teaching for doctrines87 the commandements of men: out of which places compared together, it is euident, that vnder the feare of God, is compriſed the worſhip of God. Yea, all that dutie which we owe to God and man is compriſed vnder this title, the feare of God: for Dauid when he would in one word declare the ſumme and ſubſtance of all that which a Miniſter ought to teach his people, ſaith, I will teach you the feare of88 the Lord.89
Thirdly, the extent of this true filial fear of God is76 very large. No one point throughout the whole Scripture is more urged than this fear of the Lord. It is oft added to other duties, as that whereby they are seasoned, and without which they cannot well be performed: wherefore we are commanded to serve the Lord in fear, to perfect holiness77 in the fear of God, to work out our salvation with fear: and78 the Churches are commended for walking in the fear of the7980 Lord: so likewise particular men as81 Abram,82 Joseph,83 Job, and many other: yea the whole worship of God is oft comprised under this branch of fear: whereupon our Saviour Christ alleging this text, thou shalt fear the Lord thy God,84 thus expresseth it, thou shalt worship the Lord thy God. And85 again where the Lord by his Prophet Isaiah saith, Their fear86 toward me is taught by the precept of men, Christ thus quoteth that text, In vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines87 the commandments of men: out of which places compared together, it is evident, that under the fear of God, is comprised the worship of God. Yea, all that duty which we owe to God and man is comprised under this title, the fear of God: for David when he would in one word declare the sum and substance of all that which a Minister ought to teach his people, saith, I will teach you the fear of88 the Lord.89
Fourthly, The reaſon why the Holy Ghoſt ſo much vrgeth the feare of God, and that in ſo large an extent as hath p. 11 beene ſhewed, I take to be this; to ſhew a difference betwixt that integritie and perfection of Gods image which was at mans creation firſt planted in him, and the renouation thereof while here he liueth in this world. So compleat and perfect was then Gods image in man, as he needed no other motiue to prouoke him to any dutie but loue. Wherefore when the Holy Ghoſt would ſet forth that perfection of Gods image firſt planted in man, he addeth this title Loue vnto other duties, whether they concerne God or man. Concerning God, Moſes exhorteth Iſrael to loue the90 Lord and ſerue him: and againe, to loue the Lord, to walke in91 his waies, to keepe his commandements, &c. Concerning man, the Apoſtle exhorteth to ſerue one another by loue: and to doe92 all things in loue. Yea, ſometimes the Holy Ghoſt is pleaſed93 to compriſe all duties vnder loue: In which reſpect Chriſt calleth this commandement (Thou ſhalt loue the Lord) the94 great commandement, which compriſeth all the commandements of the firſt table vnder it: and for the ſecond table, S. Paul ſaith, that loue is the fulfilling of the law. But by Adams95 fall, and the corruption which thereby infected mans nature, the loue of God hath waxed cold in man, and though the Saints be created againe according to that image of God, yet while in this world they liue, that image is not ſo perfect as it was, the fleſh remaineth in the beſt: in which reſpect God hath faſt fixed this affection of feare in mans heart, and thereby both reſtraineth him from ſinne, and alſo prouoketh him vnto euery good dutie.
Fourthly, The reason why the Holy Ghost so much urgeth the fear of God, and that in so large an extent as hath been showed, I take to be this; to show a difference betwixt that integrity and perfection of God’s image which was at man’s creation first planted in him, and the renovation thereof while here he liveth in this world. So complete and perfect was then God’s image in man, as he needed no other motive to provoke him to any duty but love. Wherefore when the Holy Ghost would set forth that perfection of God’s image first planted in man, he addeth this title love unto other duties, whether they concern God or man. Concerning God, Moses exhorteth Israel to love the90 Lord and serve him: and again, to love the Lord, to walk in91 his ways, to keep his commandments, etc‸. Concerning man, the Apostle exhorteth to serve one another by love: and to do92 all things in love. Yea, sometimes the Holy Ghost is pleased93 to comprise all duties under love: In which respect Christ calleth this commandment (Thou shalt love the Lord) the94 great commandment, which compriseth all the commandments of the first table under it: and for the second table, S. Paul saith, that love is the fulfilling of the law. But by Adam’s95 fall, and the corruption which thereby infected man’s nature, the love of God hath waxed cold in man, and though the Saints be created again according to that image of God, yet while in this world they live, that image is not so perfect as it was, the flesh remaineth in the best: in which respect God hath fast fixed this affection of fear in man’s heart, and thereby both restraineth him from sin, and also provoketh him unto every good duty.
§. 5. Of the feare of God mouing vs to doe ſeruice to men.
§. 5. Of the fear of God moving us to do service to men.
Hauing briefly declared the nature, obiect, extent, and vſe of feare, I returne to the point in hand, viz. to ſhew 1. how it is here laid downe as a motiue to ſtirre vp men to performe the dutie here required: for by this clauſe, in the feare of the Lord, the Apoſtle implieth that
Having briefly declared the nature, object, extent, and use of fear, I return to the point in hand, viz. to show 1. How it is here laid down as a motive to stir up men to perform the duty here required: for by this clause, in the fear of the Lord, the Apostle implieth that
It is the feare of God which moueth men conſcionably to ſubmit96 themſelues one to another. This made97 Dauid ſo well to rule the people of God: and98 Ioſeph to deale ſo well with p. 12 his brethren: yea,99 this is noted to be the cauſe of the righteous regiment of Chriſt himſelfe. Well did that good King Iehoſaphat know this, and therefore when he appointed Iudges ouer his people, as a motiue to ſtirre them vp to execute the iudgements of the Lord aright, he ſaith vnto them, Let the feare of the Lord be vpon you. So alſo S. Peter,100 to moue ſubiects to honour their King, prefixeth this exhortation, Feare God.101
It is the fear of God which moveth men conscionably to submit96 themselves one to another. This made97 David so well to rule the people of God: and98 Joseph to deal so well with his brethren: yea,99 this is noted to be the cause of the righteous regiment of Christ himself. Well did that good King Jehoshaphat know this, and therefore when he appointed Judges over his people, as a motive to stir them up to execute the judgments of the Lord aright, he saith unto them, Let the fear of the Lord be upon you. So also S. Peter,100 to move subjects to honour their King, prefixeth this exhortation, Fear God.101
By feare of man, may one be brought to ſubmit himſelfe102 to another: as a magiſtrate may be moued to deale iuſtly and mildly with his people through feare of inſurrections and rebellions: ſubiects may by ſeuere lawes and tyrannie be brought to ſubmit themſelues: and ſo other inferiours alſo by threats, by hard vſage, and other by-reſpects.
- 102. Obiect.
By fear of man, may one be brought to submit himself102 to another: as a magistrate may be moved to deal justly and mildly with his people through fear of insurrections and rebellions: subjects may by severe laws and tyranny be brought to submit themselves: and so other inferiors also by threats, by hard usage, and other by-respects.
- 102. Object.
2. The ſubmiſſion which is performed through feare of104 man is a forced and a ſlauiſh ſubmiſſion, nothing acceptable to God: but that which is performed through a true filiall feare of God, is a free, willing, ready, cheerefull, conſcionable ſubmiſſion: ſuch a ſubmiſſion as will ſtirre vs vp to doe the beſt good we can thereby vnto them, to whom we ſubmit our ſelues, and ſo is more acceptable to God, by reaſon of the cauſe thereof, and more profitable vnto man, by reaſon of the effect and fruit thereof.
- 104. Difference betwixt doing a thing for feare of God and feare of man.
2. The submission which is performed through fear of104 man is a forced and a slavish submission, nothing acceptable to God: but that which is performed through a true filial fear of God, is a free, willing, ready, cheerful, conscionable submission: such a submission as will stir us up to do the best good we can thereby unto them, to whom we submit our selves, and so is more acceptable to God, by reason of the cause thereof, and more profitable unto man, by reason of the effect and fruit thereof.
- 104. Difference betwixt doing a thing for fear of God and fear of man.
For a true feare of God maketh vs more reſpect what105 God requireth and commandeth, than what our corrupt heart deſireth and ſuggeſteth: It ſubdueth our vnruly paſſions, and bringeth them within compaſſe of dutie: It maketh vs deny our ſelues and our owne deſires: and though through the corruption of our nature and inborne pride we be loth to ſubmit, yet will Gods feare bring downe that proud minde, and make vs humble and gentle. It will keepe thoſe who are in authoritie from tyranny, crueltie, and ouer-much ſeueritie: and it will keepe thoſe who are vnder ſubiection from diſſimulation, deceit, and priuie conſpiracies.
- 105. Reaſon. The power of a feare of God.
For a true fear of God maketh us more respect what105 God requireth and commandeth, than what our corrupt heart desireth and suggesteth: It subdueth our unruly passions, and bringeth them within compass of duty: It maketh us deny our selves and our own desires: and though through the corruption of our nature and inborn pride we be loth to submit, yet will God’s fear bring down that proud mind, and make us humble and gentle. It will keep those who are in authority from tyranny, cruelty, and over-much severity: and it will keep those who are under subjection from dissimulation, deceit, and privy conspiracies.
- 105. Reason. The power of a fear of God.
p. 13 Behold how neceſſarie it is, that a true feare of the Lord106 be planted in mens hearts, in the hearts of Kings and all Gouernours, in the hearts of ſubiects and all people, whether ſuperiours or inferiours. Where no feare of God is, there will be no good ſubmiſſion vnto man. Abraham107 thought that the men of Gerar would haue no reſpect to him or his wife, nor make conſcience of common honeſtie, nor abſtaine from innocent bloud, becauſe he ſaw no feare of God in that place: and the Apoſtle hauing reckoned vp108 many notorious effects of mans naturall corruption, concludeth all with this, as the cauſe of all, There is no feare of God before their eyes. Wherefore let Magiſtrates, Parents, Maſters, and all in authoritie, haue eſpeciall care that their ſubiects, children, ſeruants, and all vnder them may be taught and brought to feare the Lord. I dare auouch it, that ſuch inferiours which are taught to feare God, will doe better ſeruiee to their ſuperiours, than ſuch as feare their ſuperiours only as men, and feare not God. Let Miniſters eſpecially vrge and preſſe vpon the conſciences of men a feare of God. Let all inferiours pray that the feare of the Lord may be planted in the hearts of their ſuperiours, that ſo they may liue a quiet and peaceable life in all godlineſſe and honeſtie vnder them. Happie is that kingdome where Magiſtrates and ſubiects feare the Lord. Happie is that Church where Miniſters and people feare the Lord. Happie is that family where husband and wife, parents and children, maſter and ſeruants feare the Lord. In ſuch a Kingdome, Church, and family, will euery one, to the mutuall good one of another, ſubmit themſelues one to another. But if ſuch as feare not God ſubmit themſelues, whether they be ſuperiours or inferiours, it is for their owne ends and aduantages, and not for their good to whom they ſubmit themſelues.
Behold how necessary it is, that a true fear of the Lord106 be planted in men’s hearts, in the hearts of Kings and all Governors, in the hearts of subjects and all people, whether superiors or inferiors. Where no fear of God is, there will be no good submission unto man. Abraham107 thought that the men of Gerar would have no respect to him or his wife, nor make conscience of common honesty, nor abstain from innocent blood, because he saw no fear of God in that place: and the Apostle having reckoned up108 many notorious effects of man’s natural corruption, concludeth all with this, as the cause of all, There is no fear of God before their eyes. Wherefore let Magistrates, parents, masters, and all in authority, have especial care that their subjects, children, servants, and all under them may be taught and brought to fear the Lord. I dare avouch it, that such inferiors which are taught to fear God, will do better service to their superiors, than such as fear their superiors only as men, and fear not God. Let Ministers especially urge and press upon the consciences of men a fear of God. Let all inferiors pray that the fear of the Lord may be planted in the hearts of their superiors, that so they may live a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty under them. Happy is that kingdom where Magistrates and subjects fear the Lord. Happy is that Church where Ministers and people fear the Lord. Happy is that family where husband and wife, parents and children, master and servants fear the Lord. In such a Kingdom, Church, and family, will every one, to the mutual good one of another, submit themselves one to another. But if such as fear not God submit themselves, whether they be superiors or inferiors, it is for their own ends and advantages, and not for their good to whom they submit themselves.
§. 6. Of limiting all dutie to man, within the compaſſe of the feare of God.
§. 6. Of limiting all duty to man, within the compass of the fear of God.
Againe, as this clauſe (In the feare of the Lord) declareth the manner of ſubmiſſion, it ſheweth, that
Again, as this clause (In the fear of the Lord) declareth the manner of submission, it showeth, that
p. 14 No ſubmiſſion is to be performed vnto man, but that which109 may ſtand with the feare of God. Whereby we ſhew that we haue reſpect to God, and labour aboue all to approue our ſelues to him. Thus Dauid is commanded to rule in the110 feare of God: and other Magiſtrates to performe their dutie111 in the feare of the Lord: which Nehemiah that good Gouernour112 was carefull to doe. So alſo ſubiects are to obey in the feare of the Lord, which the Apoſtle implieth by prefixing113 this precept, Feare God, before that, Honour the King; as if he had ſaid, ſo honour the King, as in and thereby you may manifeſt your feare of God: let not this latter croſſe the former. Seruants likewiſe are commanded to be obedient vnto their Maſters with this prouiſo, fearing the Lord. Such114 phraſes as theſe, For the Lords ſake, As vnto the Lord, In the115 Lord, As ſeruants of Chriſt, with the like, being annexed to116 the duties of inferiours, doe imply as much.
No submission is to be performed unto man, but that which109 may stand with the fear of God. Whereby we show that we have respect to God, and labour above all to approve our selves to him. Thus David is commanded to rule in the110 fear of God: and other Magistrates to perform their duty111 in the fear of the Lord: which Nehemiah that good Governor112 was careful to do. So also subjects are to obey in the fear of the Lord, which the Apostle implieth by prefixing113 this precept, Fear God, before that, honour the King; as if he had said, so honour the King, as in and thereby you may manifest your fear of God: let not this latter cross the former. Servants likewise are commanded to be obedient unto their masters with this proviso, fearing the Lord. Such114 phrases as these, For the Lord’s sake, As unto the Lord, In the115 Lord, As servants of Christ, with the like, being annexed to116 the duties of inferiors, do imply as much.
Great reaſon there is that all ſeruice ſhould be limited117 with the feare of God: for God is the higheſt Lord to whom all ſeruice primarily and principally is due: whatſoeuer ſeruice is due to any man, high or low, is due in and for the Lord. The Lord hath ſet ſuperiours in the places of eminencie, wherein they beare the image of God. The Lord alſo hath ſet inferiours in their places, and commended them as his charge to the gouernment of thoſe who are ouer them. He that obeyeth not thoſe who are ouer him in the feare of God, ſheweth no reſpect of Gods image: and he who gouerneth not thoſe who are vnder him in the feare of God, ſheweth no reſpect of Gods charge.
- 117. 1. Reaſon. God the higheſt Lord.
Great reason there is that all service should be limited117 with the fear of God: for God is the highest Lord to whom all service primarily and principally is due: whatsoever service is due to any man, high or low, is due in and for the Lord. The Lord hath set superiors in the places of eminency, wherein they bear the image of God. The Lord also hath set inferiors in their places, and commended them as his charge to the government of those who are over them. He that obeyeth not those who are over him in the fear of God, showeth no respect of God’s image: and he who governeth not those who are under him in the fear of God, showeth no respect of God’s charge.
- 117. 1. Reason. God the highest Lord.
Beſides, God is that great Iudge to whom all of all ſorts,118 ſuperiours and inferiours are to giue an account of their ſeruice. Though by our ſeruice we haue neuer ſo well approued our ſelues to men, yet if we haue not therein had reſpect vnto God, and approued our ſelues to him, with what face may we appeare before his dreadfull iudgement ſeat?119 Can the fauour of thoſe whom we haue pleaſed in this world, protect and ſhelter vs from the fury of Gods diſpleaſure?
Besides, God is that great Judge to whom all of all sorts,118 superiors and inferiors are to give an account of their service. Though by our service we have never so well approved our selves to men, yet if we have not therein had respect unto God, and approved our selves to him, with what face may we appear before his dreadful judgment seat?119 Can the favour of those whom we have pleased in this world, protect and shelter us from the fury of God’s displeasure?
Behold the folly of ſuch Gouernours as wholly apply p. 15 themſelues to the fancie of their people, yea though it be againſt the Lord and his word. This was Adams folly, who120 at his wiues motion did eat of the forbidden fruit. This was Aarons folly, who to pleaſe the people, erected an121 Idoll. And this was Sauls folly, who againſt Gods expreſſe122 prohibition ſuffered his people to take ſome of the ſpoile of the Amalekites. The like may be ſaid of Ioaſh, who123 hearkned to his Princes to ſet vp Idols: and of Pilate, who124 to pleaſe the people, againſt his conſcience, deliuered Chriſt to be crucified. The fearefull iſſue of this their ſubmiſſion, not ſeaſoned with a feare of God, but contrary thereunto, may be a warning to all ſuperiours, to take heed how they ſeeke to pleaſe them that are vnder them, more than God who is aboue them. The iſſue of Adams, Aarons, Sauls, and Ioaſh his baſe ſubmiſſion, is noted by the Holy Ghoſt in their ſeuerall hiſtories. Of Pilate it is recorded, that being125 brought into extreme neceſſitie, he laid violent hands vpon himſelfe.
Behold the folly of such Governors as wholly apply themselves to the fancy of their people, yea though it be against the Lord and his word. This was Adam’s folly, who120 at his wives motion did eat of the forbidden fruit. This was Aaron’s folly, who to please the people, erected an121 Idol. And this was Saul’s folly, who against God’s express122 prohibition suffered his people to take some of the spoil of the Amalekites. The like may be said of Joash, who123 hearkened to his Princes to set up Idols: and of Pilate, who124 to please the people, against his conscience, delivered Christ to be crucified. The fearful issue of this their submission, not seasoned with a fear of God, but contrary thereunto, may be a warning to all superiors, to take heed how they seek to please them that are under them, more than God who is above them. The issue of Adam’s, Aaron’s, Saul’s, and Joash his base submission, is noted by the Holy Ghost in their several histories. Of Pilate it is recorded, that being125 brought into extreme necessity, he laid violent hands upon himself.
Neither is it to be accounted folly only in ſuperiours to ſubmit themſelues to their inferiours againſt the Lord, but alſo in inferiours to their ſuperiours: for thereby they ſhew that they feare man more than God, which Chriſt expreſly126 forbiddeth his friends to doe. The captaines which went127 to fetch Eliah, obeyed their king therein; but what got they thereby? was the king able to ſaue them from the fire which God ſent downe from heauen vpon them? The women128 reproued for offering incenſe to the Queene of heauen, did it not without their husbands, yet were they not excuſed thereby. The children and others in the familie129 ſubmitted themſelues to Dathan and Abiram in ſtanding in the doore of their tents at defiance againſt Moſes; but becauſe it was not in the Lord, but againſt him, they were not exempted from the iudgement. Wherefore let all of all ſorts ſet the feare of God as a marke before them to aime at in all their actions. Let ſuperiours130 neither doe any thing to giue content to their inferiours:131 nor ſuffer any thing to be done for their ſakes by their inferiours, which cannot ſtand with the feare of God. And let inferiours132 nor doe,133 p. 16134 nor forbeare to doe at the will of their ſuperiours any thing ſweruing from the feare of God: but euery one ſubmit themſelues one to another in the feare of God.
Neither is it to be accounted folly only in superiors to submit themselves to their inferiors against the Lord, but also in inferiors to their superiors: for thereby they show that they fear man more than God, which Christ expressly126 forbiddeth his friends to do. The captains which went127 to fetch Elijah, obeyed their king therein; but what got they thereby? Was the king able to save them from the fire which God sent down from heaven upon them? The women128 reproved for offering incense to the Queen of heaven, did it not without their husbands, yet were they not excused thereby. The children and others in the family129 submitted themselves to Dathan and Abiram in standing in the door of their tents at defiance against Moses; but because it was not in the Lord, but against him, they were not exempted from the judgment. Wherefore let all of all sorts set the fear of God as a mark before them to aim at in all their actions. Let superiors130 neither do any thing to give content to their inferiors:131 nor suffer any thing to be done for their sakes by their inferiors, which cannot stand with the fear of God. And let inferiors132 nor do,133134 nor forbear to do at the will of their superiors any thing swerving from the fear of God: but every one submit themselves one to another in the fear of God.
Particular Callings and the Wife’s Submission
Particular Callings and the Wife’s Submission
§. 7. Of performing the duties of particular callings.
§. 7. Of performing the duties of particular callings.
EPHES. 5. 22. Wiues ſubmit your ſelues vnto your owne husbands, as vnto the Lord.
EPHES. 5. 22.
Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord.
FRom that generall direction concerning mutuall ſubmiſſion, the Apoſtle commeth to certaine particulars, by which he exemplifieth the ſame: and teacheth vs, that
From that general direction concerning mutual submission, the Apostle cometh to certain particulars, by which he exemplifieth the same: and teacheth us, that
It is not ſufficient to performe generall duties of Chriſtianitie,135 vnleſſe alſo we be conſcionable in performing the particular duties of our ſeuerall callings. A conſcionable performance of thoſe particular duties is one part of our136 walking worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called: and therefore the Apoſtle, for illuſtration and exemplification thereof, doth reckon vp ſundry particulars, both in this and137 other Epiſtles: and ſo doe138 other Apoſtles. And139 Titus is charged to teach them. God himſelfe hath giuen a patterne hereof in his Law: for the maine ſcope of the fifth Commandement140 tendeth to inſtruct vs in the particular duties of our ſeuerall callings.
It is not sufficient to perform general duties of Christianity,135 unless also we be conscionable in performing the particular duties of our several callings. A conscionable performance of those particular duties is one part of our136 walking worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called: and therefore the Apostle, for illustration and exemplification thereof, doth reckon up sundry particulars, both in this and137 other Epistles: and so do138 other Apostles. And139 Titus is charged to teach them. God himself hath given a pattern hereof in his Law: for the main scope of the fifth Commandment140 tendeth to instruct us in the particular duties of our several callings.
Hereby much credit is brought to our profeſſion, and the141 doctrine of God our Sauiour is adorned. And much good is hereby both mutually communicated one to another, and receiued one from another: for our particular places and callings are thoſe bonds whereby perſons are firmely and fitly knit together, as the members of a naturall body by nerues, arteries, ſinewes, veines, and the like, by which life, ſenſe and motion is communicated from one to another.
- 141. Tit. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 3. 1, 2.
Hereby much credit is brought to our profession, and the141 doctrine of God our Saviour is adorned. And much good is hereby both mutually communicated one to another, and received one from another: for our particular places and callings are those bonds whereby persons are firmly and fitly knit together, as the members of a natural body by nerves, arteries, sinews, veins, and the like, by which life, sense and motion is communicated from one to another.
- 141. Tit. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 3. 1, 2.
Let therefore notice be taken of the particular callings142 wherein God hath ſet vs, and of the ſeuerall duties of thoſe p. 17 callings, and conſcience be vſed in the practiſe of them. He is no good Chriſtian that is careleſſe herein. A bad husband, wife, parent, childe, maſter, ſeruant, magiſtrate or miniſter, is no good Chriſtian.
- 142. Uſe.
Let therefore notice be taken of the particular callings142 wherein God hath set us, and of the several duties of those callings, and conscience be used in the practise of them. He is no good Christian that is careless herein. A bad husband, wife, parent, child, master, servant, magistrate or minister, is no good Christian.
- 142. Use.
§. 8. Of the lawfulneſſe of priuate functions in a familie.
§. 8. Of the lawfulness of private functions in a family.
Among other particular callings the Apoſtle maketh choice of thoſe which God hath ſettled in priuate families, and is accurat in reciting the ſeuerall and diſtinct orders thereof, (for a family conſiſteth of theſe three orders, Husbands, Parents, Maſters, all which he Wiues, Children, Seruants, reckoneth vp) yea he is alſo copious, and earneſt in vrging the duties which appertaine to them. Whence wee may well inferre, that
Among other particular callings the Apostle maketh choice of those which God hath settled in private families, and is accurate in reciting the several and distinct orders thereof, (for a family consisteth of these three orders, husbands, wives, parents, children, masters, servants, all which he reckoneth up) yea he is also copious, and earnest in urging the duties which appertain to them. Whence we may well infer, that
The priuate vocations of a family, and functions appertaining143 thereto, are ſuch as Chriſtians are called vnto by God, and in the exerciſing whereof, they may and muſt imploy ſome part of their time. For can we thinke that the Holy Ghoſt (who, as the Philoſophers ſpeake of nature, doth nothing in vaine) would ſo diſtinctly ſet downe theſe priuate duties, & ſo forcibly vrge them, if they did not well become, and neerely concerne Chriſtians? All the places in Scripture which require family-duties, are proofs of the truth of this doctrine.
- 143. 2 Doctr. Priuate duties of the familie well beſeeme any Chriſtian. οὐθὲν μάτην ἡ φύσις ποιεῖ. Ariſt. Polit. lib. 1
The private vocations of a family, and functions appertaining143 thereto, are such as Christians are called unto by God, and in the exercising whereof, they may and must employ some part of their time. For can we think that the Holy Ghost (who, as the Philosophers speak of nature, doth nothing in vain) would so distinctly set down these private duties, & so forcibly urge them, if they did not well become, and nearly concern Christians? All the places in Scripture which require family-duties, are proofs of the truth of this doctrine.
- 143. 2 Doctr. Private duties of the family well beseem any Christian. οὐθὲν μάτην ἡ φύσις ποιεῖ. Arist. Polit. lib. 1
The reaſons of this doctrine are cleere; for the family is144 a ſeminary of the Church and common-wealth. It is as a Bee-hive, in which is the ſtocke, and out of which are ſent many ſwarmes of Bees: for in families are all ſorts of people bred and brought vp: and out of families are they ſent into the Church and common-wealth. The firſt beginning of mankinde, and of his increaſe, was out of a family. For firſt did God ioyne in mariage Adam and Eue, made them husband and wife, and then gaue them children: ſo as huſband and wife, parent and childe, (which are parts of a family) were before magiſtrate and ſubiect, miniſter and people, which are the parts of a Common-wealth, and a Church. When by the generall deluge all publike ſocieties were deſtroyed, a familie, euen the family of Noah, was p. 18 preſerued, and out of it kingdomes and nations againe raiſed. That great people of the Iewes which could not be numbred for multitude, was raiſed out of the family of Abram. Yea euen to this day haue all ſorts of people come from families, and ſo ſhall to the end of the world. Whence it followeth, that a conſcionable performance of domeſticall and houſhold duties, tend to the good ordering of Church and common-wealth, as being meanes to fit and prepare men thereunto.
- 144. Reaſon. The familie a ſeminarie.
The reasons of this doctrine are clear; for the family is144 a seminary of the Church and common-wealth. It is as a Bee-hive, in which is the stock, and out of which are sent many swarms of Bees: for in families are all sorts of people bred and brought up: and out of families are they sent into the Church and common-wealth. The first beginning of mankind, and of his increase, was out of a family. For first did God join in marriage Adam and Eve, made them husband and wife, and then gave them children: so as husband and wife, parent and child, (which are parts of a family) were before magistrate and subject, minister and people, which are the parts of a common-wealth, and a Church. When by the general deluge all public societies were destroyed, a family, even the family of Noah, was preserved, and out of it kingdoms and nations again raised. That great people of the Jews which could not be numbered for multitude, was raised out of the family of Abram. Yea even to this day have all sorts of people come from families, and so shall to the end of the world. Whence it followeth, that a conscionable performance of domestical and household duties, tend to the good ordering of Church and common-wealth, as being means to fit and prepare men thereunto.
- 144. Reason. The family a seminary.
Beſides, a familie is a little Church, and a little commonwealth,145 at leaſt a liuely repreſentation thereof, whereby triall may be made of ſuch as are fit for any place of authoritie, or of ſubiection in Church or common-wealth. Or rather it is as a ſchoole wherein the firſt principles and grounds of gouernment and ſubiection are learned: whereby men are fitted to greater matters in Church or commonwealth. Wherupon the146 Apoſtle declareth, that a Biſhop that cannot rule his own houſe, is not fit to gouerne the Church. So we may say of inferiours that cannot be ſubiect in a familie; they will hardly be brought to yeeld ſuch ſubiection as they ought in Church or common-wealth: inſtance Abſolom, and Adoniah, Dauids ſonnes.
Besides, a family is a little Church, and a little commonwealth,145 at least a lively representation thereof, whereby trial may be made of such as are fit for any place of authority, or of subjection in Church or common-wealth. Or rather it is as a school wherein the first principles and grounds of government and subjection are learned: whereby men are fitted to greater matters in Church or commonwealth. Whereupon the146 Apostle declareth, that a Bishop that cannot rule his own house, is not fit to govern the Church. So we may say of inferiors that cannot be subject in a family; they will hardly be brought to yield such subjection as they ought in Church or common-wealth: instance Absalom, and Adonijah, David’s sons.
This is to be noted for ſatisfaction of certaine weake147 conſciences, who thinke that if they haue no publike calling, they haue no calling at all; and thereupon gather that all their time is ſpent without a calling. Which conſequence if it were good and ſound, what comfort in ſpending their time ſhould moſt women haue, who are not admitted to any publike function in Church or commonwealth? or ſeruants, children, and others who are wholly imployed in priuate affaires of the familie? But the forenamed doctrine ſheweth the vnſoundneſſe of that conſequence. Beſides, who knoweth not that the preſeruation of families tendeth to the good of Church and common-wealth? ſo as a conſcionable performance of houſhold duties, in regard of the end and fruit thereof, may be accounted a publike worke. Yea, if domeſticall duties be well and throughly performed, they will be euen enough to take vp p. 19 a mans whole time. If a maſter of a family be alſo an huſband of a wife, and a father of children, he ſhall finde worke enough: as by thoſe particular duties, which we ſhall afterwards ſhew to belong vnto maſters, husbands, and parents, may eaſily be proued. So a wife likwiſe, if ſhe alſo be a mother and a miſtris, and faithfully endeuour to doe what by vertue of thoſe callings ſhe is bound to doe, ſhall finde enough to doe. As for children vnder the gouernment of their parents, and ſeruants in a familie, their whole calling is to be obedient to their parents and maſters, and to doe what they command them in the Lord. Wherefore if they who haue no publike calling, be ſo much the more diligent in the functions of their priuate callings, they ſhall be as well accepted of the Lord, as if they had publike offices.
- 147. 1 Vſe. Priuat callings in a familie ſufficient callings.
This is to be noted for satisfaction of certain weak147 consciences, who think that if they have no public calling, they have no calling at all; and thereupon gather that all their time is spent without a calling. Which consequence if it were good and sound, what comfort in spending their time should most women have, who are not admitted to any public function in Church or commonwealth? Or servants, children, and others who are wholly employed in private affairs of the family? But the forenamed doctrine showeth the unsoundness of that consequence. Besides, who knoweth not that the preservation of families tendeth to the good of Church and common-wealth? So as a conscionable performance of household duties, in regard of the end and fruit thereof, may be accounted a public work. Yea, if domestical duties be well and thoroughly performed, they will be even enough to take up a man’s whole time. If a master of a family be also an husband of a wife, and a father of children, he shall find work enough: as by those particular duties, which we shall afterwards show to belong unto masters, husbands, and parents, may easily be proved. So a wife likewise, if she also be a mother and a mistress, and faithfully endeavour to do what by virtue of those callings she is bound to do, shall find enough to do. As for children under the government of their parents, and servants in a family, their whole calling is to be obedient to their parents and masters, and to do what they command them in the Lord. Wherefore if they who have no public calling, be so much the more diligent in the functions of their private callings, they shall be as well accepted of the Lord, as if they had public offices.
- 147. 1 Use. Private callings in a family sufficient callings.
Yet many therebe, who hauing no publike imployment, thinke they may ſpend their time as they liſt, either in idleneſſe,148 or in following their vaine pleaſures and delights day after day, and ſo caſt themſelues out of all calling. Such are many maſters of families who commit all the care of their houſe either to their wiues, or to ſome ſeruant, and miſpend their whole time in idleneſſe, riotouſneſſe, and voluptuouſneſſe. Such are many miſtreſſes, who ſpend their time in lying a bed, attiring themſelues, and goſhipping. Such are many young gentlemen liuing in their fathers houſes, who partly through the too-much-indulgencie and negligence of their parents, and partly through their owne headſtrong affections, and rebellious will, runne without reſtraint whither their corrupt luſts lead them. Theſe, and ſuch other like to theſe, though by Gods prouidence they be placed in callings, in warrantable callings, and in ſuch callings as miniſter vnto them matter enough of imployment, yet make themſelues to be of no calling. Now what bleſſing can they looke for from the Lord? The Lord vſeth149 to giue his bleſſing to men, while they are buſied in their callings.150 Iaacobs faithfull ſeruice to his vncle Laban moued God to bleſſe him.151 Ioſephs faithfulneſſe to his maſter Potiphar was had in remembrance with God, who aduanced him to be ruler in Egypt.152 Moſes was keeping his p. 20 father in lawes ſheepe when God appeared to him in the buſh, and appointed him a Prince ouer his people.153 Dauid was ſent for from the field, where he was keeping his fathers ſheepe, when he was anointed to be king ouer Iſrael.154 Eliſha was plowing when he was anointed to be a Prophet.155 The ſhepherds were watching their ſheepe, when that gladſome tidings was brought to them, that the Sauiour of the world was borne. Not to inſiſt on any more particulars, the promiſe of Gods protection is reſtrained to our callings: for156 the charge which God hath giuen to the Angels concerning man is, to keepe him in all his waies.
Yet many there be, who having no public employment, think they may spend their time as they list, either in idleness,148 or in following their vain pleasures and delights day after day, and so cast themselves out of all calling. Such are many masters of families who commit all the care of their house either to their wives, or to some servant, and misspend their whole time in idleness, riotousness, and voluptuousness. Such are many mistresses, who spend their time in lying a bed, attiring themselves, and gossiping. Such are many young gentlemen living in their fathers houses, who partly through the too-much-indulgency and negligence of their parents, and partly through their own headstrong affections, and rebellious will, run without restraint whither their corrupt lusts lead them. These, and such other like to these, though by God’s providence they be placed in callings, in warrantable callings, and in such callings as minister unto them matter enough of employment, yet make themselves to be of no calling. Now what blessing can they look for from the Lord? The Lord useth149 to give his blessing to men, while they are busied in their callings.150 Jacob’s faithful service to his uncle Laban moved God to bless him.151 Joseph’s faithfulness to his master Potiphar was had in remembrance with God, who advanced him to be ruler in Egypt.152 Moses was keeping his father in laws sheep when God appeared to him in the bush, and appointed him a Prince over his people.153 David was sent for from the field, where he was keeping his fathers sheep, when he was anointed to be king over Israel.154 Elisha was plowing when he was anointed to be a Prophet.155 The shepherds were watching their sheep, when that gladsome tidings was brought to them, that the Saviour of the world was born. Not to insist on any more particulars, the promise of God’s protection is restrained to our callings: for156 the charge which God hath given to the Angels concerning man is, to keep him in all his ways.
As for thoſe who haue publike offices in Church or157 common-wealth, they may not thereupon thinke themſelues exempted from all family-duties. Theſe priuate duties are neceſſarie duties. Though a man be a magiſtrate or a miniſter, yet if he be an husband, or a father, or a maſter, he may not neglect his wife, children, and ſeruants. Indeed they who are freed from publike functions, are bound to attend ſo much the more vpon the priuate duties of their families, becauſe they haue more leiſure thereunto. But none ought wholly to neglect them.158 Ioſuah, who was a Captaine and Prince of his people, and very much imployed in publike affaires, yet neglected not his familie: for he profeſſeth that he and his houſe would ſerue the Lord. It ſeemeth that159 Eli was negligent in performing the dutie of a father, and160 Dauid alſo. But what followed thereupon? Two of Elies sonnes proued ſacrilegious, and lewd Prieſts. Two of Dauids ſonnes proued very ill commonwealths-men, euen plaine traitors.
As for those who have public offices in Church or157 common-wealth, they may not thereupon think themselves exempted from all family-duties. These private duties are necessary duties. Though a man be a magistrate or a minister, yet if he be an husband, or a father, or a master, he may not neglect his wife, children, and servants. Indeed they who are freed from public functions, are bound to attend so much the more upon the private duties of their families, because they have more leisure thereunto. But none ought wholly to neglect them.158 Joshua, who was a Captain and Prince of his people, and very much employed in public affairs, yet neglected not his family: for he professeth that he and his house would serve the Lord. It seemeth that159 Eli was negligent in performing the duty of a father, and160 David also. But what followed thereupon? Two of Eli’s sons proved sacrilegious, and lewd Priests. Two of David’s sons proved very ill commonwealths-men, even plain traitors.
§. 9. Of the Apoſtles order in laying downe the duties of husbands and wiues in the firſt place.
§. 9. Of the Apostles order in laying down the duties of husbands and wives in the first place.
Firſt, The husband and wife were the firſt couple that162 euer were in the world. Adam and Eue were ioyned in p. 21 mariage, and made man and wife before they had children, or ſeruants. So falleth it out for the moſt part euen to this day in erecting, or bringing together a familie: the firſt couple is ordinarily an husband and a wife.
- 162. 1. Man and wife were the firſt couple.
First, The husband and wife were the first couple that162 ever were in the world. Adam and Eve were joined in marriage, and made man and wife before they had children, or servants. So falleth it out for the most part even to this day in erecting, or bringing together a family: the first couple is ordinarily an husband and a wife.
- 162. 1. Man and wife were the first couple.
Secondly, moſt vſually the husband and his wife are the163 chiefeſt in a familie, all vnder them ſingle perſons: they gouernours of all the reſt in the houſe. Therefore moſt meet it is, that they ſhould firſt know their dutie, and learne to practiſe it, that ſo they may be an example to all the reſt. If they faile in their dutie one to another, they giue occaſion to all the reſt vnder them to be careleſſe, and negligent in theirs. Let an husband be churliſh to his wife, and deſpiſe her, he miniſtreth an occaſion to children and ſeruants to contemne her likewiſe, and to be diſobedient vnto her: yea, to be churliſh and froward one to another, eſpecially to their vnderlings. Let a wife be vntruſtie and vnfaithfull to her husband, let her filch and purloine from him, children and ſeruants will ſoone take courage, or rather boldneſſe from her example priuily to ſteale what they can from their father, and maſter. Thus is their breach of164 dutie a double fault: one in reſpect of the party whom they wrong, and to whom they denie dutie: the other in reſpect of thoſe to whom they giue occaſion of ſinning.
Secondly, most usually the husband and his wife are the163 chiefest in a family, all under them single persons: they governors of all the rest in the house. Therefore most meet it is, that they should first know their duty, and learn to practise it, that so they may be an example to all the rest. If they fail in their duty one to another, they give occasion to all the rest under them to be careless, and negligent in theirs. Let an husband be churlish to his wife, and despise her, he ministreth an occasion to children and servants to contemn her likewise, and to be disobedient unto her: yea, to be churlish and froward one to another, especially to their underlings. Let a wife be untrusty and unfaithful to her husband, let her filch and purloin from him, children and servants will soon take courage, or rather boldness from her example privily to steal what they can from their father, and master. Thus is their breach of164 duty a double fault: one in respect of the party whom they wrong, and to whom they deny duty: the other in respect of those to whom they give occasion of sinning.
Know therefore, O husbands and wiues, that yee, aboue165 all other in the familie, are moſt bound vnto a conſcionable performance of your dutie. Greater will your condemnation be, if you faile therein. Looke to it aboue the reſt: and by your example draw on your children and ſeruants (if you haue any) to performe their duties: which ſurely they will more readily do, when they ſhall behold you as guides going before them, and making conſcience of your ioynt and ſeuerall duties.
- 165. Vſe.
Know therefore, O husbands and wives, that ye, above165 all other in the family, are most bound unto a conscionable performance of your duty. Greater will your condemnation be, if you fail therein. Look to it above the rest: and by your example draw on your children and servants (if you have any) to perform their duties: which surely they will more readily do, when they shall behold you as guides going before them, and making conscience of your joint and several duties.
- 165. Use.
§. 10. Of the Apoſtles order in ſetting downe inferiours duties in the firſt place.166
§. 10. Of the Apostles order in setting down inferiors duties in the first place.166
In handling the duties of the firſt forenamed couple, the Apoſtle beginneth with wiues, and layeth downe their particular duties in the firſt place. The reaſon of this order I p. 20 p. 21 p. 22 take to be the inferiority of the wife to her husband. I doe the rather take it ſo to be, becauſe I obſerue this to be his vſuall method and order, firſt to declare the duties of inferiours, and then of ſuperiours: For in handling the duties of167 children and parents, and of168 ſeruants and maſters, he beginneth with the inferiours, both in this, and169 in other Epiſtles; which order alſo170 S. Peter obſerueth: yea,171 the law it ſelfe doth in the firſt place, and that expreſly, mention the inferiours dutie, only implying the ſuperiours to follow as a iuſt conſequence, which is this, If the inferiour muſt giue honour, and by vertue thereof performe ſuch duties as appertaine thereto, then muſt the ſuperiour carrie himſelfe worthy of honour, and by vertue thereof performe anſwerable duties.
In handling the duties of the first forenamed couple, the Apostle beginneth with wives, and layeth down their particular duties in the first place. The reason of this order I take to be the inferiority of the wife to her husband. I do the rather take it so to be, because I observe this to be his usual method and order, first to declare the duties of inferiors, and then of superiors: For in handling the duties of167 children and parents, and of168 servants and masters, he beginneth with the inferiors, both in this, and169 in other Epistles; which order also170 S. Peter observeth: yea,171 the law it self doth in the first place, and that expressly, mention the inferiors duty, only implying the superiors to follow as a just consequence, which is this, If the inferior must give honour, and by virtue thereof perform such duties as appertain thereto, then must the superior carry himself worthy of honour, and by virtue thereof perform answerable duties.
Queſt. Why ſhould inferiours duties be more fully172 expreſſed, and placed in the firſt ranke?
Quest. Why should inferiors duties be more fully172 expressed, and placed in the first rank?
Anſw. Surely becauſe for the moſt part inferiours are moſt vnwilling to vndergoe the duties of their place. Who is not more ready to rule, than to be ſubiect?
- 172. Inferiours duties firſt taught, becauſe they are moſt backward and loth to performe them.
Answ. Surely because for the most part inferiors are most unwilling to undergo the duties of their place. Who is not more ready to rule, than to be subject?
- 172. Inferiors duties first taught, because they are most backward and loth to perform them.
I denie not but that it is a farre more difficult and hard matter to gouerne well than to obey well. For to rule and173 gouerne requireth more knowledge, experience, wiſdome, care, watchfulneſſe, diligence, and other like vertues, than to obey and be ſubiect. He that obeyeth hath his rule laid before him, which is the will and command of his174 ſuperiour in things lawfull, and not againſt Gods will. But the ſuperiour who commandeth, is to conſider not only what is lawfull, but alſo what is moſt fit, meet, conuenient, and euery way the beſt: yea alſo he muſt forecaſt for the time to come, and ſo farre as he can obſerue whether that which is now for the preſent meet enough, may not be dangerous for the time to come, and in that reſpect vnmeet to be vrged. Whence it followeth, that the ſuperiour in authoritie may ſinne in commanding that which the inferiour in ſubiection may vpon his command doe without ſinne. Who can iuſtly charge Ioab with ſinne in numbring the175 people, when Dauid vrged him by vertue of his authoritie176 ſo to doe? Yet did Dauid ſinne in commanding it. p. 23 Without all queſtion Saul did ſin in charging the people by an oath, to eat no food the day that they purſued their enemies (a time when they had moſt need to be refreſhed with food, as Ionathans words implie) and yet did not the people177 ſinne in forbearing: witneſſe the euent that followed on Ionathans eating, though he knew not his fathers charge. Who ſeeth not hereby, that it is a matter of much more difficultie to rule well, than to obey? which is yet further euident by Gods wiſe diſpoſing prouidence in ordering who ſhould gouerne, who obey. Commonly the younger178 for age, the weaker for ſex, the meaner for eſtate, the more ignorant for vnderſtanding, with the like, are in places of ſubiection: but the elder, ſtronger, wealthier, wiſer, and ſuch like perſons, are for the moſt part, or at leaſt ſhould be in place of authority. Woe to thee ô land (179 ſaith Salomon) when thy king is a childe. And180 Iſaiah denounceth it as a curſe to Iſrael, that children ſhall be their Princes, and babes ſhall rule ouer them, and complaineth181 that women had rule ouer the people.
- 173. Greater difficultie in ruling well, than in obeying.
- 174. Ducem velim qui à fronte pariter, & tergo ſit oculatus. Timoth. apud Plutarch.
- 175. 2 Sam. 24. 2, &c.
- 176. See Treat. 7. §. 37.
- 177. 1 Sam. 14. 24. &c.
- 178. Seniores & inter eos optimos, & prudentes & potentes oportet imperare. Iuniores vero parere. Plat. de rep. lib 3.
- 179. Eccl. 10. 16. [moved in the edition]
- 180. Iſa. 3. 4.
- 181. Iſa. 3. 12.
I deny not but that it is a far more difficult and hard matter to govern well than to obey well. For to rule and173 govern requireth more knowledge, experience, wisdom, care, watchfulness, diligence, and other like virtues, than to obey and be subject. He that obeyeth hath his rule laid before him, which is the will and command of his174 superior in things lawful, and not against God’s will. But the superior who commandeth, is to consider not only what is lawful, but also what is most fit, meet, convenient, and every way the best: yea also he must forecast for the time to come, and so far as he can observe whether that which is now for the present meet enough, may not be dangerous for the time to come, and in that respect unmeet to be urged. Whence it followeth, that the superior in authority may sin in commanding that which the inferior in subjection may upon his command do without sin. Who can justly charge Joab with sin in numbering the175 people, when David urged him by virtue of his authority176 so to do? Yet did David sin in commanding it. Without all question Saul did sin in charging the people by an oath, to eat no food the day that they pursued their enemies (a time when they had most need to be refreshed with food, as Jonathan’s words imply) and yet did not the people177 sin in forbearing: witness the event that followed on Jonathan’s eating, though he knew not his fathers charge. Who seeth not hereby, that it is a matter of much more difficulty to rule well, than to obey? Which is yet further evident by God’s wise disposing providence in ordering who should govern, who obey. Commonly the younger178 for age, the weaker for sex, the meaner for estate, the more ignorant for understanding, with the like, are in places of subjection: but the elder, stronger, wealthier, wiser, and such like persons, are for the most part, or at least should be in place of authority. Woe to thee O land179 (‸saith Solomon) when thy king is a child. And180 Isaiah denounceth it as a curse to Israel, that children shall be their Princes, and babes shall rule over them, and complaineth181 that women had rule over the people.
- 173. Greater difficulty in ruling well, than in obeying.
- 174. Ducem velim qui à fronte pariter, & tergo sit oculatus. Timoth. apud Plutarch.
- 175. 2 Sam. 24. 2, etc‸.
- 176. See Treat. 7. §. 37.
- 177. 1 Sam. 14. 24. etc‸.
- 178. Seniores & inter eos optimos, & prudentes & potentes oportet imperare. Iuniores vero parere. Plat. de rep. lib 3.
- 179. Eccl. 10. 16. [moved here by the editor]
- 180. Isa. 3. 4.
- 181. Isa. 3. 12.
Now to returne to the point, though it be ſo that gouernours haue the heauieſt burden laid on their ſhoulders, yet inferiours that are under ſubiection thinke their burden the heauieſt, and are lotheſt to beare it, and moſt willing to caſt it away. For naturally there is in euery one much182 pride and ambition, which as duſt caſt on the eies of their vnderſtanding, putteth out the ſight thereof, and ſo maketh them affect ſuperiority, and authority ouer others, and to be ſtubborne vnder the yoke of ſubiection: which is the cauſe that in all ages, both by diuine, and alſo by humane lawes, penalties and puniſhments of diuers kinds haue beene ordained, to keepe inferiours in compaſſe of their dutie: and yet (ſuch is the pride of mans heart) all will not ſerue. What age, what place euer was there, which hath183 not iuſt cauſe to complaine of ſubiects rebellion, ſeruants ſtubbornneſſe, childrens diſobedience, wiues preſumption? Not without cauſe therefore doth the Apoſtle firſt declare the duties of inferiours.
Now to return to the point, though it be so that governors have the heaviest burden laid on their shoulders, yet inferiors that are under subjection think their burden the heaviest, and are lothest to bear it, and most willing to cast it away. For naturally there is in every one much182 pride and ambition, which as dust cast on the eyes of their understanding, putteth out the sight thereof, and so maketh them affect superiority, and authority over others, and to be stubborn under the yoke of subjection: which is the cause that in all ages, both by divine, and also by human laws, penalties and punishments of divers kinds have been ordained, to keep inferiors in compass of their duty: and yet (such is the pride of man’s heart) all will not serve. What age, what place ever was there, which hath183 not just cause to complain of subjects rebellion, servants stubbornness, children’s disobedience, wives presumption? Not without cause therefore doth the Apostle first declare the duties of inferiors.
Beſides, the Apoſtle would hereby teach thoſe who are p. 24 vnder authority, how to moue them that are in authority ouer them, to deale equally and kindly, not hardly and cruelly with them, namely, by endeuouring to performe their owne dutie firſt. For what is it that prouoketh wrath, rage, and fury in gouernours? What maketh them that haue authority, to deale roughly, and rigorouſly? is it not for the moſt part diſobedience, and ſtoutneſſe in thoſe that are vnder gouernment? though ſome in authority be ſo proud, ſo ſauage, and inhumane, as no honour done to them, no performance of duty can ſatisfie and content them, but they will (as184 Dauids enemies) reward euill for goodneſſe, yet the beſt generall direction that can be preſcribed to inferiours, to prouoke their gouernours to deale well with them, is, that inferiours themſelues be carefull and conſcionable in doing their duty firſt. If their gouernours on earth be nothing moued therewith, yet will the higheſt Lord in heauen graciouſly accept it.
- 184. Pſal. 38. 20.
Besides, the Apostle would hereby teach those who are under authority, how to move them that are in authority over them, to deal equally and kindly, not hardly and cruelly with them, namely, by endeavouring to perform their own duty first. For what is it that provoketh wrath, rage, and fury in governors? What maketh them that have authority, to deal roughly, and rigorously? Is it not for the most part disobedience, and stoutness in those that are under government? Though some in authority be so proud, so savage, and inhumane, as no honour done to them, no performance of duty can satisfy and content them, but they will (as184 David’s enemies) reward evil for goodness, yet the best general direction that can be prescribed to inferiors, to provoke their governors to deal well with them, is, that inferiors themselves be careful and conscionable in doing their duty first. If their governors on earth be nothing moved therewith, yet will the highest Lord in heaven graciously accept it.
- 184. Psal. 38. 20.
Laſtly, men muſt firſt learne to obey well, before they185 can rule well: for they who ſcorne to be ſubiect to their gouernours while they are vnder authority, are like to proue intolerably inſolent when they are in authority.
- 185. 3. By obeying, men learne to rule well. Parendo diſces imperare. Ariſt. Polit. lib. 3. c. 3. Uſe.
Lastly, men must first learn to obey well, before they185 can rule well: for they who scorn to be subject to their governors while they are under authority, are like to prove intolerably insolent when they are in authority.
- 185. 3. By obeying, men learn to rule well. Parendo disces imperare. Arist. Polit. lib. 3. c. 3. Use.
Learne all that are vnder authority, how to win your gouernours fauour: how to make your yoke eaſie, and your burden light: how to preuent many miſchiefes which by reaſon of the power of your ſuperiours ouer you may otherwiſe fall vpon you: Firſt doe ye your duty.
Learn all that are under authority, how to win your governors favour: how to make your yoke easy, and your burden light: how to prevent many mischiefs which by reason of the power of your superiors over you may otherwise fall upon you: First do ye your duty.
Firſt, by vertue of their authority they beare Gods image, therefore in doing their duty they honour that image.
First, by virtue of their authority they bear God’s image, therefore in doing their duty they honour that image.
Secondly, by reaſon of their place they ought to goe before ſuch as are vnder them.
Secondly, by reason of their place they ought to go before such as are under them.
Thirdly, a faithfull performance of their duty, is an eſpeciall means to keepe their inferiours in compaſſe of theirs.
Thirdly, a faithful performance of their duty, is an especial means to keep their inferiors in compass of theirs.
Fourthly, their failing in duty is exemplary: it cauſeth others vnder them to faile in theirs, and ſo it is a double ſin.
Fourthly, their failing in duty is exemplary: it causeth others under them to fail in theirs, and so it is a double sin.
Fiftly, their reckoning ſhall be the greater: for of them who haue receiued more, more ſhall be required.
Fifthly, their reckoning shall be the greater: for of them who have received more, more shall be required.
p. 25 It were therefore to be wiſhed that ſuperiours and inferiours would ſtriue who ſhould beginne firſt, and who ſhould187 performe their owne part beſt, and in this kinde ſtriue to excell, as runners in a race ſtriue in running to out-ſtrip one another.
- 187. Vterque ſuum praeoccupet officium. Chryſ. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
It were therefore to be wished that superiors and inferiors would strive who should begin first, and who should187 perform their own part best, and in this kind strive to excel, as runners in a race strive in running to out-strip one another.
- 187. Vterque suum praeoccupet officium. Chrys. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
But if queſtion be made who ſhall beginne, I aduiſe inferiours not to ſtand out in this ſtrife, but to thinke the Apoſtle188 firſt inciteth them: and that it is the ſafeſt for them to begin: for in this contention inferiours are like to fare the worſt, by reaſon of the power which ſuperiours haue ouer them. And though it be more againſt our corrupt, proud, and ſtout nature, to be ſubiect and obey, yet let vs ſo much the more endeuour to yeeld duty in this kinde. For it is an eſpeciall part of ſpirituall prudence, to obſerue what our corrupt nature is moſt prone vnto, and wherein it moſt ſwelleth up, that therein we may moſt ſtriue to beat it downe: nature is contrary to grace, and the189 wiſdome of the fleſh is enmitie againſt God.
But if question be made who shall begin, I advise inferiors not to stand out in this strife, but to think the Apostle188 first inciteth them: and that it is the safest for them to begin: for in this contention inferiors are like to fare the worst, by reason of the power which superiors have over them. And though it be more against our corrupt, proud, and stout nature, to be subject and obey, yet let us so much the more endeavour to yield duty in this kind. For it is an especial part of spiritual prudence, to observe what our corrupt nature is most prone unto, and wherein it most swelleth up, that therein we may most strive to beat it down: nature is contrary to grace, and the189 wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God.
§. 11. Of the reaſons why wiues duties are firſt taught.
§. 11. Of the reasons why wives duties are first taught.
Queſt. Why among other inferiours are wiues firſt brought into the ſchoole of Chriſt to learne their duty?
Quest. Why among other inferiors are wives first brought into the school of Christ to learn their duty?
Anſw. Many good reaſons may be giuen of the Apoſtles order euen in this point.
Answ. Many good reasons may be given of the Apostles order even in this point.
Firſt, of all other inferiours in a family, wiues are farre the moſt excellent, and therefore to be placed in the firſt ranke.
First, of all other inferiors in a family, wives are far the most excellent, and therefore to be placed in the first rank.
Thirdly, wiues are the fountaine from whence all other degrees ſpring: and therefore ought firſt to be cleanſed.
Thirdly, wives are the fountain from whence all other degrees spring: and therefore ought first to be cleansed.
Fourthly, this ſubiection is a good patterne vnto children and ſeruants: and a great means to moue them to be ſubiect.
Fourthly, this subjection is a good pattern unto children and servants: and a great means to move them to be subject.
Fiftly, I may further adde as a truth, which is too manifeſt by experience in all places, that among all other parties of whom the Holy Ghoſt requireth ſubiection, wiues for p. 26 the moſt part are191 moſt back ward in yeelding ſubiection to their husbands. But yee wiues that feare God, be carefull of your duty: and though it may ſeeme ſomewhat contrary to192 the common courſe and practiſe of wiues, yet follow not a multitude to doe euill. Though it be harſh to corrupt nature,193 yet beat downe that corruption: yea though your husbands be backward in their duties, yet be ye forward, and ſtriue to goe before them in yours: remembring what the Lord ſaith (Mat. 5. 46, 47.) If you loue them which loue you, what ſingular thing doe ye? Yea remembring alſo what the Apoſtle ſaith, (1 Tim. 2. 14.) The woman was firſt in the tranſgreſſion,194 and firſt had her duty giuen vnto her, and195 was made for the man, and not man for the woman.
Fifthly, I may further add as a truth, which is too manifest by experience in all places, that among all other parties of whom the Holy Ghost requireth subjection, wives for the most part are191 most backward in yielding subjection to their husbands. But ye wives that fear God, be careful of your duty: and though it may seem somewhat contrary to192 the common course and practise of wives, yet follow not a multitude to do evil. Though it be harsh to corrupt nature,193 yet beat down that corruption: yea though your husbands be backward in their duties, yet be ye forward, and strive to go before them in yours: remembering what the Lord saith (Mat. 5. 46, 47.) If you love them which love you, what singular thing do ye? Yea remembering also what the Apostle saith, (1 Tim. 2. 14.) The woman was first in the transgression,194 and first had her duty given unto her, and195 was made for the man, and not man for the woman.
Hauing hitherto handled the forenamed generall inſtructions, I will proceed to a more diſtinct opening of the words; and collect ſuch obſeruations as thence ariſe, and then particularly declare the ſeuerall duties which the three orders in a family owe each to other.
Having hitherto handled the forenamed general instructions, I will proceed to a more distinct opening of the words; and collect such observations as thence arise, and then particularly declare the several duties which the three orders in a family owe each to other.
§. 12. Of wiues ſubiection.
§. 12. Of wives subjection.
EPHES. 5. 22. Wiues ſubmit your ſelues vnto your owne husbands, as vnto the Lord.
EPHES. 5. 22.
Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord.
THe197 word by which the Apoſtle hath noted out the duties of wiues, is of the middle voice, and may be tranſlated paſſiuely as198 many haue done, or199 actiuely as our Engliſh doth (ſubmit your ſelues) and that moſt fitly: for there is a double ſubiection.
1. A neceſſary ſubiection: which is the ſubiection of order.
1. A necessary subjection: which is the subjection of order.
2. A Voluntary ſubiection: which is the ſubiection of duty. The neceſſary ſubiection is that degree of inferioritie, p. 27 wherein God hath placed all inferiours, and whereby he hath ſubiected them to their ſuperiours, that is, ſet them in a lower ranke. By vertue thereof, though inferiours ſeeke to exalt themſelues aboue their ſuperiours, yet are they ſubiect unto them, their ambition doth not take away that order which God hath eſtabliſhed. A wife is in an inferiour degree, though ſhe domineere neuer ſo much ouer her huſband.
2. A Voluntary subjection: which is the subjection of duty. The necessary subjection is that degree of inferiority, wherein God hath placed all inferiors, and whereby he hath subjected them to their superiors, that is, set them in a lower rank. By virtue thereof, though inferiors seek to exalt themselves above their superiors, yet are they subject unto them, their ambition doth not take away that order which God hath established. A wife is in an inferior degree, though she domineer never so much over her husband.
The Uoluntary ſubiection, is that dutifull reſpect which inferiours carry towards thoſe whom God hath ſet ouer them: whereby they manifeſt a willingneſſe to yeeld to that order which God hath eſtabliſhed. Becauſe God hath placed them vnder their ſuperiours, they will in all duty manifeſt that ſubiection which their place requireth.
The Voluntary subjection, is that dutiful respect which inferiors carry towards those whom God hath set over them: whereby they manifest a willingness to yield to that order which God hath established. Because God hath placed them under their superiors, they will in all duty manifest that subjection which their place requireth.
Becauſe it is a duty which is here required, the Voluntary ſubiection muſt needs be here meant: and to expreſſe ſo much, it is thus ſet downe, ſubmit your ſelues.
Because it is a duty which is here required, the Voluntary subjection must needs be here meant: and to express so much, it is thus set down, submit your selves.
§. 13. Of the perſons to whom wiues muſt be ſubiect.
§. 13. Of the persons to whom wives must be subject.
In ſetting downe the parties to whom wiues owe ſubiection, the Apoſtle noteth a particle of reſtraint (203 owne) and that to ſhew that a wife ought to haue but one huſband, which is more plainly expreſſed in another place by the ſame phraſe, let euery woman haue her owne husband: that204 is, only one proper to her ſelfe: ſo as
In setting down the parties to whom wives owe subjection, the Apostle noteth a particle of restraint203 (‸own) and that to show that a wife ought to have but one husband, which is more plainly expressed in another place by the same phrase, let every woman have her own husband: that204 is, only one proper to her self: so as
It is vnlawfull for a wife to haue more than one husband at once.
It is unlawful for a wife to have more than one husband at once.
Here by the way note the fooliſh207 collection of Adamites, Familiſts, and ſuch like licentious libertines, who from the generall words which the Apoſtle vſeth (men208 and women) inferre that all women are as wiues to all men, and that there needeth not any ſuch neere coniunction of one man with one woman. Which beaſtly opinion as it is contrary to the current of Scripture, and to the ancient law of mariage (two ſhall be one fleſh) ſo alſo to this clauſe (their owne husbands.) The Apoſtle, in vſing thoſe generall words, followed the Greeke phraſe, which putteth thoſe two words (men women) for huſbands and wiues: ſo alſo doe other tongues, yea and our Engliſh. The particular relation, which is betwixt the perſons who are meant by thoſe two words, doth plainly ſhew how they are to be taken, and when they are to be reſtrained to man and wife. To take away that ambiguity, our Engliſh hath well tranſlated them, husband and wife.
Here by the way note the foolish207 collection of Adamites, Familists, and such like licentious libertines, who from the general words which the Apostle useth (men208 and women) infer that all women are as wives to all men, and that there needeth not any such near conjunction of one man with one woman. Which beastly opinion as it is contrary to the current of Scripture, and to the ancient law of marriage (two shall be one flesh) so also to this clause (their own husbands.) The Apostle, in using those general words, followed the Greek phrase, which putteth those two words (men women) for husbands and wives: so also do other tongues, yea and our English. The particular relation, which is betwixt the persons who are meant by those two words, doth plainly show how they are to be taken, and when they are to be restrained to man and wife. To take away that ambiguity, our English hath well translated them, husband and wife.
To direct and prouoke wiues vnto their duty, the Apoſtle addeth this clauſe (as vnto the Lord) which is both a Rule and a Reaſon of wiues ſubiection. It directeth wiues by noting the reſtraint of their obedience, and the manner thereof.
To direct and provoke wives unto their duty, the Apostle addeth this clause (as unto the Lord) which is both a rule and a reason of wives subjection. It directeth wives by noting the restraint of their obedience, and the manner thereof.
p. 29 Thus the Apoſtle himſelfe expoundeth this phraſe, chap. 5. verſ. 5, 6.
Thus the Apostle himself expoundeth this phrase, chap. 6. Vers. 5, 6.
It prouoketh wiues to ſubmit themſelues to their huſbands, by noting the place of an husband, which is, to be in the Lords ſtead, bearing his image, and in that reſpect hauing a fellowſhip and partnerſhip with the Lord, ſo as
It provoketh wives to submit themselves to their husbands, by noting the place of an husband, which is, to be in the Lord’s stead, bearing his image, and in that respect having a fellowship and partnership with the Lord, so as
Headship in Marriage and the Church
Headship in Marriage and the Church
§. 14. How an husband is his wiues head.
§. 14. How an husband is his wives head.
EPHES. 5. 23. For the husband is the head of the wife, euen as Chriſt is the head of the Church: and he is the Sauiour of the body.
EPHES. 5. 23.
For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the Church: and he is the Saviour of the body.
THe place of an husband intimated in the laſt clauſe of the former verſe, is more plainly expreſſed, and fully explained in this verſe. His place is expreſſed vnder the metaphor of an head: and amplified by his reſemblance therein vnto Chriſt.
The place of an husband intimated in the last clause of the former verse, is more plainly expressed, and fully explained in this verse. His place is expressed under the metaphor of an head: and amplified by his resemblance therein unto Christ.
The particle of connexion (FOR) ſheweth that this verſe is added as a reaſon: which may fitly be referred both to the duty it ſelfe: and to the manner of performing it.
The particle of connection (FOR) showeth that this verse is added as a reason: which may fitly be referred both to the duty it self: and to the manner of performing it.
The metaphor of an head enforceth the duty.
The metaphor of an head enforceth the duty.
The amplification thereof by the reſemblance that is made to Chriſt, enforceth the manner of performing the duty.
The amplification thereof by the resemblance that is made to Christ, enforceth the manner of performing the duty.
A wife muſt ſubmit her ſelfe to an husband, becauſe he is her head: and ſhe muſt doe it as to the Lord, becauſe her husband is to her, as Chriſt is to the Church.
A wife must submit her self to an husband, because he is her head: and she must do it as to the Lord, because her husband is to her, as Christ is to the Church.
The metaphor of an head declareth two points:
The metaphor of an head declareth two points:
1. The dignitie of an husband.
2. The duty
‸‸ the dignity ‸‸ and the duty of an husband.
p. 30 1. As an head is more eminent and excellent than the body, and placed aboue it, ſo is an husband to his wife.
1. As an head is more eminent and excellent than the body, and placed above it, so is an husband to his wife.
2. As an head, by the vnderſtanding which is in it, gouerneth, protecteth, preſerueth, prouideth for the body, ſo doth the husband his wife: at leaſt he ought ſo to doe: for this is his office and duty: this is here noted to ſhew the benefit which a wife receiueth by her husband: ſo as two motiues are included vnder this metaphor.
2. As an head, by the understanding which is in it, governeth, protecteth, preserveth, provideth for the body, so doth the husband his wife: at least he ought so to do: for this is his office and duty: this is here noted to show the benefit which a wife receiveth by her husband: so as two motives are included under this metaphor.
The firſt is taken from the husbands prerogatiue, whence note that
The first is taken from the husbands prerogative, whence note that
The ſecond is taken from the benefit which a wife reapeth by her husbands ſuperiority: and it ſheweth that
The second is taken from the benefit which a wife reapeth by her husbands superiority: and it showeth that
§. 15. Of the reſemblance of an husband to Chriſt.
§. 15. Of the resemblance of an husband to Christ.
It is as meet for a wife to ſubmit her ſelfe to her husband, as216 for the Church to ſubmit it ſelfe to Chriſt. This amplification is eſpecially added for Chriſtians. Heathens may be moued to ſubiect themſelues to their gouernours, by the reſemblance taken from a naturall body. How much more ought Chriſtians to be moued by the reſemblance taken from the myſticall body of Chriſt?
- 216. Obſer.
It is as meet for a wife to submit her self to her husband, as216 for the Church to submit it self to Christ. This amplification is especially added for Christians. Heathens may be moved to subject themselves to their governors, by the resemblance taken from a natural body. How much more ought Christians to be moved by the resemblance taken from the mystical body of Christ?
- 216. Obser.
Theſe words (and he is the Sauiour of the body) as they doe declare the office of Chriſt, and the benefit which the Church reapeth, ſo they note the end why an husband is appointed to be the head of his wife, namely that by his prouident care he may be as a ſauiour to her. It is here noted rather to ſhew the benefit which a wife reapeth by her p. 31 husband, then the dutie which he oweth: for that the Apoſtle declareth afterwards, verſ. 25, &c. The meaning then is, That as Chriſt was giuen to be an head of the Church which is his body, that he might protect it, and prouide all needfull things for it, and ſo be a Sauiour to it, euen ſo217 for that very end are husbands appointed to be the head of their wiues.
- 217. How an huſband is a Sauiour to his wife See Treat. 3. §. 73.
These words (and he is the Saviour of the body) as they do declare the office of Christ, and the benefit which the Church reapeth, so they note the end why an husband is appointed to be the head of his wife, namely that by his provident care he may be as a saviour to her. It is here noted rather to show the benefit which a wife reapeth by her husband, then the duty which he oweth: for that the Apostle declareth afterwards, vers. 25, etc‸. The meaning then is, That as Christ was given to be an head of the Church which is his body, that he might protect it, and provide all needful things for it, and so be a Saviour to it, even so217 for that very end are husbands appointed to be the head of their wives.
- 217. How an husband is a Saviour to his wife See Treat. 3. §. 73.
Vpon this ground the Apoſtle inferreth the concluſion in the next verſe.
Upon this ground the Apostle inferreth the conclusion in the next verse.
§. 16. Of the reſemblance betwixt The Church to Chriſt. A wife to her husband.
§. 16. Of the resemblance betwixt the Church to Christ, and a wife to her husband.
EPHES. 5. 24 Therefore as the Church is ſubiect to Chriſt, ſo let wiues be to their owne husbands in euery thing.
EPHES. 5. 24.
Therefore as the Church is subject to Christ, so let wives be to their own husbands in every thing.
THis concluſion ſetteth forth not only the dutie it ſelfe, but alſo another Reaſon, and another Rule to prouoke and direct wiues to performe their dutie: and that vnder the patterne of the Church.
This conclusion setteth forth not only the duty it self, but also another reason, and another rule to provoke and direct wives to perform their duty: and that under the pattern of the Church.
The reaſon may be thus framed, That which the Church doth to Chriſt, a wife muſt doe to her husband. But the Church is ſubiect to Chriſt. Therefore a wife muſt be ſubiect to her husband.
The reason may be thus framed, That which the Church doth to Christ, a wife must do to her husband. But the Church is subject to Christ. Therefore a wife must be subject to her husband.
The propoſition is grounded on that reſemblance which is betwixt the Church in relation to Chriſt, and a wife in relation to her husband: for an husband is that to his wife, which Chriſt is to the Church; therefore a wife muſt be ſo to her husband, as the Church is to Chriſt.
The proposition is grounded on that resemblance which is betwixt the Church in relation to Christ, and a wife in relation to her husband: for an husband is that to his wife, which Christ is to the Church; therefore a wife must be so to her husband, as the Church is to Christ.
Queſt. Is mortall and ſinfull man to be obeyed as the Lord Chriſt the eternall Sonne of God?
Quest. Is mortal and sinful man to be obeyed as the Lord Christ the eternal Son of God?
Anſw. This extent is to be reſtrained to the generalitie of the things in queſtion. As in other places, where the p. 32 Apoſtle ſaith, all things are lawfull for me, he meaneth all221 indifferent things, for of them his ſpeech was in that place. And where againe he ſaith, Whatſoeuer is ſet before you, eat,222 he meaneth, whatſoeuer good and wholſome meat: for of that he ſpake.
Answ. This extent is to be restrained to the generality of the things in question. As in other places, where the Apostle saith, all things are lawful for me, he meaneth all221 indifferent things, for of them his speech was in that place. And where again he saith, Whatsoever is set before you, eat,222 he meaneth, whatsoever good and wholesome meat: for of that he spake.
Thus much of the maine drift of the Apoſtle in ſetting before wiues the example of Chriſt, to whom husbands are like in dignitie, and the example of the Church, to whom wiues ought to be like in dutie.
Thus much of the main drift of the Apostle in setting before wives the example of Christ, to whom husbands are like in dignity, and the example of the Church, to whom wives ought to be like in duty.
I will further conſider theſe examples of Chriſt and the Church more diſtinctly by themſelues, without any relation to man and wife: and out of them note ſuch generall inſtructions as concerne all Chriſtians.
I will further consider these examples of Christ and the Church more distinctly by themselves, without any relation to man and wife: and out of them note such general instructions as concern all Christians.
§. 17. Of the relation betwixt Christ and the Church.
§. 17. Of the relation betwixt Christ and the Church.
EPHES. 5. 23, 24. 23. Chriſt is the head of the Church: and he is the Sauiour of the body. 24. The Church is ſubiect vnto Chriſt in euery thing.
EPHES. 5. 23, 24.
23. Christ is the head of the Church: and he is the Saviour of the body. 24. The Church is subject unto Christ in every thing.
BEhold here the mutuall relation betwixt Chriſt,
the Church.
Behold here the mutual relation betwixt Christ and‸ the Church.
Wherein note concerning Chriſt,
- 1. His preheminence ouer the Church, (he is her head.)
- 2. His goodneſſe to her, (he is her Sauiour.)
Wherein note concerning Christ,
- His preeminence over the Church, (he is her head.)
- His goodness to her, (he is her Saviour.)
Note alſo concerning the Church,
- 1. Her prerogatiue, (ſhe is the body of Chriſt.)
- 2. Her dutie. In laying downe whereof there is noted,
- 1. Wherin it conſiſteth (The Church is ſubiect to Chriſt)
- 2. How farre it extendeth, (in euery thing.)
Note also concerning the Church,
- Her prerogative, (she is the body of Christ.)
- Her duty. In laying down whereof there is noted,
- Wherein it consisteth (The Church is subject to Christ)
- How far it extendeth, (in every thing.)
The title Head, is giuen to Chriſt in two reſpects.
The title Head, is given to Christ in two respects.
p. 33 This vnion is more fully expreſſed afterwards, verſ. 30.
This union is more fully expressed afterwards, vers. 30.
The dignitie of Chriſt is here principally intended: ſo as Chriſt is the higheſt in authoritie ouer the Church: the titles225226 Lord,227 Father, Maſter, Doctor,228 Prophet,229 Firſt-borne, with the like, being by a kinde of excellencie and proprietie attributed to him, proue as much.
The cauſes hereof are
The causes hereof are
- 1. The good pleaſure of God his Father.
- 2. The dignitie of his perſon being God-Man.
- 3. The merit of his ſacrifice whereby he hath redeemed and purchaſed his Church vnto himſelfe.
- 4. The omnipotencie of his power whereby he is able to protect it.
- 5. The all-ſufficiencie of ſpirit, whereby he is able to giue to euery member all needfull grace.
- The good pleasure of God his father.
- The dignity of his person being God-man.
- The merit of his sacrifice whereby he hath redeemed and purchased his Church unto himself.
- The omnipotency of his power whereby he is able to protect it.
- The all-sufficiency of spirit, whereby he is able to give to every member all needful grace.
Anſw.
Answ.
1. This diſtinction is without all ground or warrant of Scripture.
2. It implieth plaine contradiction. For to be a miniſteriall head, is to be an head and a miniſter, which is all one as an head and a member in relation to the ſame thing.
3. Though in theſe two words (Imperiall, Miniſteriall) they may ſeeme to aduance Chriſt aboue the Pope, yet in their owne interpretation of theſe words they make the Pope equall232 to Chriſt, if not aduance him aboue Chriſt. For they ſay that Chriſt is an imperiall head to quicken the Church inwardly: and the Pope a miniſteriall head to gouerne it outwardly. Firſt let it be noted, how little congruitie this expoſition hath with the words expounded. Doth this word (imperiall) intimate a quickning vertue? Doth this word (miniſteriall) implie a gouerning power? Nay, is there not great incongruitie in this, that Chriſt ſhould be the Imperiall head, and yet the Pope an head to gouerne? Beſides, doth not this rend aſunder two of Chriſts offices, and leauing one to Chriſt, giue another to the p. 34 Pope, and ſo make him equall with Chriſt? If the particular branches of this gouernment which is giuen by papiſts vnto the Pope by vertue of his headſhip be obſerued, we ſhall finde that to be verified in him, which the Apoſtle hath foretold concerning Antichriſt, that as God he ſitteth in the temple of233 God, ſhewing himſelfe that he is God. For they giue to him the keyes of heauen and hell, to ſhut or open the one or other as234 pleaſeth him: they giue him power to diſpenſe with Gods lawes, to coine articles of faith, to make lawes to binde mens conſciences directly and immediatly, to giue pardon for ſinne, to free ſubiects from allegeance to their Soueraignes, to canonize Saints, and what not? But to let theſe impious blaſpliemies paſſe, beſide that this prerogatiue of Chriſt (to be head of235 the Church) is incommunicable (for thereby the Apoſtle proueth Chriſt to be aduanced farre aboue all principalitie, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name, &c.) Chriſt needeth not for the execution of his office therein any Vicar, or Deputie: for as head he filleth all in all things: and by his eternall ſpirit is he in heauen, earth, and euery place where any of his members are, according to his236 promiſes made vnto his Church.
- This distinction is without all ground or warrant of Scripture.
- It implieth plain contradiction. For to be a ministerial head, is to be an head and a minister, which is all one as an head and a member in relation to the same thing.
- Though in these two words (Imperial, Ministerial) they may seem to advance Christ above the Pope, yet in their own interpretation of these words they make the Pope equal232 to Christ, if not advance him above Christ. For they say that Christ is an imperial head to quicken the Church inwardly: and the Pope a ministerial head to govern it outwardly. First let it be noted, how little congruity this exposition hath with the words expounded. Doth this word (imperial) intimate a quickening virtue? Doth this word (ministerial) imply a governing power? Nay, is there not great incongruity in this, that Christ should be the Imperial head, and yet the Pope an head to govern? Besides, doth not this rend asunder two of Christ’s offices, and leaving one to Christ, give another to the Pope, and so make him equal with Christ? If the particular branches of this government which is given by papists unto the Pope by virtue of his headship be observed, we shall find that to be verified in him, which the Apostle hath foretold concerning Antichrist, that as God he sitteth in the temple of233 God, showing himself that he is God. For they give to him the keys of heaven and hell, to shut or open the one or other as234 pleaseth him: they give him power to dispense with God’s laws, to coin articles of faith, to make laws to bind men’s consciences directly and immediately, to give pardon for sin, to free subjects from allegiance to their Sovereigns, to canonize Saints, and what not? But to let these impious blasphemies pass, beside that this prerogative of Christ (to be head of235 the Church) is incommunicable (for thereby the Apostle proveth Christ to be advanced far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name, etc‸.) Christ needeth not for the execution of his office therein any Vicar, or Deputy: for as head he filleth all in all things: and by his eternal spirit is he in heaven, earth, and every place where any of his members are, according to his236 promises made unto his Church.
Much comfort and great confidence muſt this needs miniſter237 to all ſuch as haue aſſurance that they are of this bodie: for hauing ſo mightie, ſo wiſe, ſo mercifull an head, an head ſo ſufficient euery way, who can inſtruct, direct, guide, gouerne, protect, and helpe them in all their needs whatſoeuer, what need they feare? When we are aſſaulted by Satan, or any way ſet vpon by any of his inſtruments, or are in any diſtreſſe or need, let vs lift vp the eies of our faith higher then we can the eies of our bodie, and in heauen behold this our head, who is inuiſible, and we cannot but receiue from thence much comfort, and incouragement.
- 237. Vſe.
Much comfort and great confidence must this needs minister237 to all such as have assurance that they are of this body: for having so mighty, so wise, so merciful an head, an head so sufficient every way, who can instruct, direct, guide, govern, protect, and help them in all their needs whatsoever, what need they fear? When we are assaulted by Satan, or any way set upon by any of his instruments, or are in any distress or need, let us lift up the eyes of our faith higher then we can the eyes of our body, and in heaven behold this our head, who is invisible, and we cannot but receive from thence much comfort, and encouragement.
- 237. Use.
§. 18. Of the benefit of Chriſts headſhip.
§. 18. Of the benefit of Christ’s headship.
The Goodneſſe of Chriſt is ſet downe in theſe words (and he is the Sauiour of the bodie) Euery word almoſt hath his emphaſis.
The Goodness of Christ is set down in these words (and he is the Saviour of the body) Every word almost hath his emphasis.
1. The copulatiue particle (AND) ſheweth that
1. The copulative particle (AND) showeth that
p. 35 O how happie a thing is it for the Church that it hath ſuch an head! an head that doth not tyrannize ouer it, nor trample it vnder foot: an head that doth not pole, or peele the Church: but procureth peace and ſafetie to it. When Naomi ſought to make a match betwixt Boaz and Ruth, that he might be her239 head, what ſaith ſhe? Shall I not ſeeke reſt for thee that it may be well with thee? It is therefore the office of an head to be a Sauiour, to procure reſt and proſperitie to the bodie whoſe head it is.
- 239. Ruth 3. 1.
O how happy a thing is it for the Church that it hath such an head! An head that doth not tyrannize over it, nor trample it under foot: an head that doth not poll, or peel the Church: but procureth peace and safety to it. When Naomi sought to make a match betwixt Boaz and Ruth, that he might be her239 head, what saith she? Shall I not seek rest for thee that it may be well with thee? It is therefore the office of an head to be a Saviour, to procure rest and prosperity to the body whose head it is.
- 239. Ruth 3. 1.
Happie were it for Kingdomes, Common-wealths, Cities, Churches, Families, wiues, and all that haue heads, if they were ſuch heads: that, becauſe they are heads, they would endeuour to be Sauiours.
Happy were it for Kingdoms, common-wealths, Cities, Churches, families, wives, and all that have heads, if they were such heads: that, because they are heads, they would endeavour to be Saviours.
§. 19. Of Chriſt a ſufficient Sauiour.
§. 19. Of Christ a sufficient Saviour.
In laying forth the goodneſſe of Chriſt three things are noted.
In laying forth the goodness of Christ three things are noted.
- 1. The Kinde of goodneſſe, which is Saluation (the Sauiour)
- 2. The perſon that performeth it (he himſelfe.)
- 3. The parties for whom he performeth it (the body.)
- The Kind of goodness, which is Salvation (the Saviour)
- The person that performeth it (he himself.)
- The parties for whom he performeth it (the body.)
1. The Greeke word tranſlated240 Sauiour is ſo emphaticall that other tongues can hardly finde a fit word to expreſſe the emphaſis thereof: it being attributed to Chriſt, implieth that
- 240. σωτήρ. Sotera inſtrip tum vidi Syracuſis. hoc quantum eſt? Ita magnum, vt Latino vno verbo exprimi non poſſit. Is eſt nimirum ſoter, qui ſalutem dedit. Cicer. in Ver. act 4.
1. The Greek word translated240 Saviour is so emphatical that other tongues can hardly find a fit word to express the emphasis thereof: it being attributed to Christ, implieth that
- 240. σωτήρ. Sotera inscriptum vidi Syracusis. hoc quantum est? Ita magnum, vt Latino vno verbo exprimi non possit. Is est nimirum soter, qui salutem dedit. Cicer. in Ver. act 4.
Chriſt is a moſt abſolute and perfect Sauiour, he is euery way a ſufficient Sauiour:241 able perfectly to ſaue euen to the very vttermoſt. He ſaueth Soule and Body: he ſaueth from all manner of miſerie: which is intimated by that particular from242 which he ſaueth, namely ſinne: he ſhall ſaue his people from their ſinnes. Sinne is the greateſt, and moſt grieuous euill; yea, the cauſe of all miſerie: they who are ſaued from it, are ſaued from all euill: for there is nothing hurtfull to man, but that which is cauſed by ſinne, or poiſoned by it.
Christ is a most absolute and perfect Saviour, he is every way a sufficient Saviour:241 able perfectly to save even to the very uttermost. He saveth Soul and Body: he saveth from all manner of misery: which is intimated by that particular from242 which he saveth, namely sin: he shall save his people from their sins. Sin is the greatest, and most grievous evil; yea, the cause of all misery: they who are saved from it, are saved from all evil: for there is nothing hurtful to man, but that which is caused by sin, or poisoned by it.
Before ſinne ſeazed on man he was moſt happie, free from all miſerie: and ſo ſhall he be after the contagion, guilt, puniſhment, dominion, and remainder of ſinne is remoued. But he that remaineth in the bondage of ſinne is in a moſt wofull plight. In that Chriſt ſaueth from ſinne, he ſaueth from the wrath of God, the curſe of the law, the venome of all outward p. 36 croſſes, the tyranie of Satan, the ſting of Death, the power of the graue, the torments of hell, and what not?
Before sin seized on man he was most happy, free from all misery: and so shall he be after the contagion, guilt, punishment, dominion, and remainder of sin is removed. But he that remaineth in the bondage of sin is in a most woeful plight. In that Christ saveth from sin, he saveth from the wrath of God, the curse of the law, the venom of all outward crosses, the tyranny of Satan, the sting of Death, the power of the grave, the torments of hell, and what not?
The puritie of Chriſts nature, and excellencie of his perſon243 is it that maketh him ſo ſufficient a Sauiour: which reaſon the Apoſtle himſelfe noteth: for where he ſaith that Chriſt is able to ſaue to the vttermoſt, he addeth, for proofe thereof, that he244 is Holy, harmleſſe, vndefiled, ſeparate from ſinners, and made higher then the heauens.
The purity of Christ’s nature, and excellency of his person243 is it that maketh him so sufficient a Saviour: which reason the Apostle himself noteth: for where he saith that Christ is able to save to the uttermost, he addeth, for proof thereof, that he244 is Holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher then the heavens.
Great matter of reioycing, and of confidence doth this miniſter245 vnto vs. When the Angell firſt brought this newes, To you is borne a Sauiour, he ſaith, Behold I bring you good tidings of great ioy. This made the Virgin Mary ſay, My ſpirit hath reioyced in God my Sauiour, and for this did Zacharias bleſſe God that redeemed his people, and raiſed vp an horne of ſaluation.246 When the eies of old Simeon had ſeene this Saluation, he deſired no longer to liue, but ſaid, Lord now letteſt thou thy ſeruant247 depart in peace.
Great matter of rejoicing, and of confidence doth this minister245 unto us. When the Angel first brought this news, To you is born a Saviour, he saith, Behold I bring you good tidings of great joy. This made the Virgin Mary say, My spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour, and for this did Zacharias bless God that redeemed his people, and raised up an horn of salvation.246 When the eyes of old Simeon had seen this Salvation, he desired no longer to live, but said, Lord now lettest thou thy servant247 depart in peace.
This being ſo, to what end ſerueth the ſuppoſed treaſure of249 the Church, wherein are ſaid to be ſtored vp indulgences, pardons, merits, workes of ſupererogation, and I know not what traſh, to adde to the ſatisfaction of this Sauiour? either Chriſt is not a ſufficient Sauiour, or theſe are (to ſpeake the leaſt) vaine. But vaine they are: & an emptie, filthie, deteſtable treaſure that is, which God will deſtroy with all that truſt therein.
- 249. Refut.
This being so, to what end serveth the supposed treasure of249 the Church, wherein are said to be stored up indulgences, pardons, merits, works of supererogation, and I know not what trash, to add to the satisfaction of this Saviour? Either Christ is not a sufficient Saviour, or these are (to speak the least) vain. But vain they are: & an empty, filthy, detestable treasure that is, which God will destroy with all that trust therein.
- 249. Refut.
§. 20. Of Chriſt the only Sauiour.
§. 20. Of Christ the only Saviour.
This relatiue particle (250 HEE) hath alſo his emphaſis; for as it pointeth out Chriſt the head of the Church, ſo it reſtraineth this great worke to him: it may thus be tranſlated, he himſelfe: that is, he in his owne perſon, he by himſelfe, he and none but he. So as to ſpeak properly,
- 250. αὐτός. [moved in the edition]
This relative particle250 (‸HE) hath also his emphasis; for as it pointeth out Christ the head of the Church, so it restraineth this great work to him: it may thus be translated, he himself: that is, he in his own person, he by himself, he and none but he. So as to speak properly,
- 250. αὐτός. [moved here by the editor]
p. 37 Here by the way note the blaſphemous arrogancie of thoſe great ſectaries among the Papiſts, who ſtile themſelues Ieſuits: aſſuming that name which is proper to this great office of Ieſus Chriſt.
Here by the way note the blasphemous arrogancy of those great sectaries among the Papists, who stile themselves Jesuits: assuming that name which is proper to this great office of Jesus Christ.
Obiect. Why is this name more blaſphemous, then the title Chriſtians?
Object. Why is this name more blasphemous, then the title Christians?
Anſw. One of their owne religion doth thus reſolue that Obiection: We are called Chriſtians of Chriſt, not Ieſuits of Ieſus, becauſe we partake of the thing ſignified by the name Chriſt, that is anointing: for (as the Apoſtle ſaith) we all receiue of his fulneſſe. But he hath not communicated to vs the thing ſignified by the name Ieſus; for it belongeth to him alone to ſaue, as ſaith the ſcripture, he ſhall ſaue his people: as if he ſhould ſay, he alone, and no other. A Chriſto dicimur255 Chriſtiani, non autem à Ieſu Ieſuani, ſeu Ieſuitae: quia rem ſignatam nomine Chriſtus, ſcil. vnctionem nobis communicauit. Nam, ut ait Apoſtolus, omnes nos de plenitudine eius accepimus: ſed rem ſignificatam nomine Ieſus256 non communicauit: nam ſaluare ipſi ſoli conuenit: ipſe enim (vt dicitur in ſcriptura) ſaluum faciet257 populum ſuum: ac ſi diceret, ipſe ſolus, & non alius. Guil. Lindwood in Prouinc. ſiue Conſtitut. Angl. lib. de Conſuetud.
Answ. One of their own religion doth thus resolve that Objection: We are called Christians of Christ, not Jesuits of Jesus, because we partake of the thing signified by the name Christ, that is anointing: for (as the Apostle saith) we all receive of his fulness. But he hath not communicated to us the thing signified by the name Jesus; for it belongeth to him alone to save, as saith the scripture, he shall save his people: as if he should say, he alone, and no other. A Christo dicimur255 Christiani, non autem à Iesu Iesuani, seu Iesuitae: quia rem signatam nomine Christus, scil. vnctionem nobis communicauit. Nam, ut ait Apostolus, omnes nos de plenitudine eius accepimus: sed rem significatam nomine Jesus256 non communicauit: nam saluare ipsi soli conuenit: ipse enim (vt dicitur in scriptura) saluum faciet257 populum suum: ac si diceret, ipse solus, & non alius. Guil. Lindwood in Prouinc. siue Constitut. Angl. lib. de Consuetud.
But to returne to our matter, Saint Peter doth moſt plainly and fully proue the forenamed doctrine in theſe words ſpoken of Ieſus Chriſt,258 There is not ſaluation in any other: for there is none other name vnder heauen giuen among men whereby we muſt be ſaued. None is able,259 none is worthy to worke ſo great260 a worke: he muſt doe it, or it can not be done. But261 he is ſo262 able, and ſo worthy as he can doe it of himſelfe, and needeth none to aſſiſt him.
But to return to our matter, Saint Peter doth most plainly and fully prove the forenamed doctrine in these words spoken of Jesus Christ,258 There is not salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved. None is able,259 none is worthy to work so great260 a work: he must do it, or it can not be done. But261 he is so262 able, and so worthy as he can do it of himself, and needeth none to assist him.
What a dotage is it to truſt to other Sauiours? Legions of263 Sauiours haue Papiſts to whom they flie in their need. All the Angels in heauen, and all, whom at any time their Popes haue canonized for Saints (which are many millions) are made Sauiours by them.264 Be aſtoniſhed, O ye heauens, at this: for they haue committed two euils: they haue forſaken Chriſt the fountaine of liuing waters, and hewed them out ciſternes, broken ciſterns that can hold no water.
What a dotage is it to trust to other Saviours? Legions of263 Saviours have Papists to whom they fly in their need. All the Angels in heaven, and all, whom at any time their Popes have canonized for Saints (which are many millions) are made Saviours by them.264 Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this: for they have committed two evils: they have forsaken Christ the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns that can hold no water.
§. 21. Of the Church the body of Chriſt.
§. 21. Of the Church the body of Christ.
The perſons who receiue any benefit by this Sauiour, are all compriſed vnder this metaphor the bodie: whereby the ſamething is meant that was meant before by the Church.
The persons who receive any benefit by this Saviour, are all comprised under this metaphor the body: whereby the same thing is meant that was meant before by the Church.
This calling is twofold:
This calling is twofold:
2. Inward, which is proper to the elect, none but they, and all they in their time ſhall both outwardly be called by the word to a profeſſion of Chriſt, and alſo inwardly and effectually by the ſpirit to beleeue in Chriſt, and obey his Goſpell. This is ſtiled268 an heauenly calling, which is269 proper to the Saints. Theſe make that Church, whereof Chriſt is properly the head: and therefore in relation to that metaphor of an head, they are called the Bodie: and that in theſe reſpects;
2. Inward, which is proper to the elect, none but they, and all they in their time shall both outwardly be called by the word to a profession of Christ, and also inwardly and effectually by the spirit to believe in Christ, and obey his Gospel. This is styled268 an heavenly calling, which is269 proper to the Saints. These make that Church, whereof Christ is properly the head: and therefore in relation to that metaphor of an head, they are called the Body: and that in these respects;
- 1. They are vnder Chriſt, as a body vnder the head.
- 2. They receiue ſpirituall life and grace from Chriſt, as a body naturall receiueth ſenſe, and vigour from the head.
- 3. Chriſt gouerneth them, as an head the body.
- 4. They are ſubiect to Chriſt, as a body to the head.
- They are under Christ, as a body under the head.
- They receive spiritual life and grace from Christ, as a body natural receiveth sense, and vigour from the head.
- Christ governeth them, as an head the body.
- They are subject to Christ, as a body to the head.
§. 22. Of the extent of Chriſts goodneſſe to all his body.
§. 22. Of the extent of Christ’s goodness to all his body.
This metaphor, by which the perſons that reape the benefit of Chriſts office are ſet forth, noteth two points.
This metaphor, by which the persons that reap the benefit of Christ’s office are set forth, noteth two points.
1. All that are once incorporated into Chriſt ſhall be ſaued. The bodie compriſeth all the parts and members vnder it: not only armes, ſhoulders, breaſt, backe, and ſuch like: but p. 39 alſo hands, fingers, feet, toes, and all. Chriſt their head being their Sauiour, who can doubt of their ſaluation?
1. All that are once incorporated into Christ shall be saved. The body compriseth all the parts and members under it: not only arms, shoulders, breast, back, and such like: but also hands, fingers, feet, toes, and all. Christ their head being their Saviour, who can doubt of their salvation?
2. None but thoſe that are incorporated into Chriſt ſhall be ſaued. For this priuiledge is appropriated to the bodie.
2. None but those that are incorporated into Christ shall be saved. For this privilege is appropriated to the body.
The former point is clearely ſet forth by a reſemblance, which the Apoſtle maketh betwixt Adam and Chriſt, thus: As by the offence of one, iudgement came on all men to condemnation,270 euen ſo by the righteouſneſſe of one, the free gift came on all men vnto iuſtification of life. Here are noted two roots, one is Adam, the other is Chriſt: both of them haue their number of branches, to all which they conuey that which is in them, as the root conueyeth the ſap that is in it, into all the branches that ſprout from it. The firſt root, which is Adam, conueyeth ſinne and death to all that come from him: and the other root, which is Chriſt, conueyeth grace and life to euerie one that is giuen to him: for ſaith he, All that the Father271 giueth me, ſhall come to me: and him that commeth to me, I will in no wiſe caſt out: and a little after, he rendreth this reaſon, This is the Fathers will, that of all which he hath giuen me272 I ſhould loſe nothing, but ſhould raiſe it vp againe at the laſt day.
The former point is clearly set forth by a resemblance, which the Apostle maketh betwixt Adam and Christ, thus: As by the offence of one, judgment came on all men to condemnation,270 even so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came on all men unto justification of life. Here are noted two roots, one is Adam, the other is Christ: both of them have their number of branches, to all which they convey that which is in them, as the root conveyeth the sap that is in it, into all the branches that sprout from it. The first root, which is Adam, conveyeth sin and death to all that come from him: and the other root, which is Christ, conveyeth grace and life to every one that is given to him: for saith he, All that the father271 giveth me, shall come to me: and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out: and a little after, he rendereth this reason, This is the fathers will, that of all which he hath given me272 I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.
Obiect. Chriſt himſelfe maketh exception of one, where he ſaith, none is loſt but the ſonne of perdition.273
Object. Christ himself maketh exception of one, where he saith, none is lost but the son of perdition.273
Anſw. That phraſe ſonne of perdition, ſheweth that Iudas was neuer of this body: for can we imagine that Chriſt is a Sauiour of a ſonne of perdition?
- 273. Ioh. 17. 12.
Answ. That phrase son of perdition, showeth that Judas was never of this body: for can we imagine that Christ is a Saviour of a son of perdition?
- 273. Joh. 17. 12.
Obiect. Why is he then excepted?
Object. Why is he then excepted?
2. Anſw. Chriſt there ſpeaketh in particular of the twelue Apoſtles, and to be an Apoſtle of Chriſt was in it ſelfe but an outward calling.
2. Answ. Christ there speaketh in particular of the twelve Apostles, and to be an Apostle of Christ was in it self but an outward calling.
This is a point of admirable comfort to ſuch as haue aſſurance275 of their incorporation into Chriſt, they may reſt vpon the benefit of this office of Chriſt, that he is a Sauiour. We need not thinke of climing vp to heauen, and ſearching Gods records to ſee if our names be written in the booke of Life. p. 40 Let vs only make triall whether we be of this body or no.276 For our helpe herein, know we that this metaphor of a body implieth two things.
- 1. A myſticall vnion with Chriſt.
- 2. A ſpirituall communion with the Saints.
- 1. By vertue of that vnion they who are of Chriſts body,
- 2. By reaſon of their communion with the Saints being fellow members,
- 275. Vſe.
- 276. How we may know whethe we be of Chriſts body or no.
- 277. Eph. 4. 15, 16. [moved in the edition]
- 278. Ioh. 17. 6. [moved in the edition]
- 279. Joh. 17. 10 [moved in the edition]
- 280. Gal. 3. 1. Pſal. 116. 136. [moved in the edition]
- 281. 1 Ioh. 4. 11. [moved in the edition]
- 282. Mat. 25. 40. [moved in the edition]
- 283. Eph. 4. 16. [moved in the edition]
- 284. 1 Cor. 12. 26. [moved in the edition]
This is a point of admirable comfort to such as have assurance275 of their incorporation into Christ, they may rest upon the benefit of this office of Christ, that he is a Saviour. We need not think of climbing up to heaven, and searching God’s records to see if our names be written in the book of Life. Let us only make trial whether we be of this body or no.276 For our help herein, know we that this metaphor of a body implieth two things.
- A mystical union with Christ.
- A spiritual communion with the Saints.
- By virtue of that union they who are of Christ’s body,
- By reason of their communion with the Saints being fellow members,
- 275. Use.
- 276. How we may know whether we be of Christ’s body or no.
- 277. Eph. 4. 15, 16. [moved here by the editor]
- 278. Joh. 17. 6. [moved here by the editor]
- 279. Joh. 17. 10. [moved here by the editor]
- 280. Gal. 3. 1. Psal. 119. 136. [moved here by the editor]
- 281. 1 Joh. 4. 11. [moved here by the editor]
- 282. Mat. 25. 40. [moved here by the editor]
- 283. Eph. 4. 16. [moved here by the editor]
- 284. 1 Cor. 12. 26. [moved here by the editor]
§. 23. Of the reſtraint of the benefit of Chriſts headſhip to them only that are of his body.
§. 23. Of the restraint of the benefit of Christ’s headship to them only that are of his body.
That none but thoſe who are of Chriſts body, ſhall partake of the benefit of his office, is cleare by other like titles of reſtraint, as285 his people, and286 his ſheepe: but eſpecially by denying to the world the benefit of his interceſſion.287 I pray not for the world, ſaith he. In this reſpect this poſition (out of the Church no ſaluation) is without exception true: for the body is the true, Catholike, inuiſible Church: he that is not a member of this Church, but is out of it, hath not Chriſt to be his head288 and Sauiour, whence then can he haue ſaluation?
That none but those who are of Christ’s body, shall partake of the benefit of his office, is clear by other like titles of restraint, as285 his people, and286 his sheep: but especially by denying to the world the benefit of his intercession.287 I pray not for the world, saith he. In this respect this position (out of the Church no salvation) is without exception true: for the body is the true, Catholic, invisible Church: he that is not a member of this Church, but is out of it, hath not Christ to be his head288 and Saviour, whence then can he have salvation?
The former point is not more comfortable to thoſe that haue aſſurance that they are members of this body, then this is terrible to thoſe that giue too great euidence they are no members thereof; as all they doe that haue not the ſpirit of Chriſt ruling in them, but rather rebell againſt him: and beare no loue to the Saints, but rather hate them, and doe them all the ſpight they can.
The former point is not more comfortable to those that have assurance that they are members of this body, then this is terrible to those that give too great evidence they are no members thereof; as all they do that have not the spirit of Christ ruling in them, but rather rebel against him: and bear no love to the Saints, but rather hate them, and do them all the spite they can.
§. 24. Of the Churches ſubiection to Chriſt.
§. 24. Of the Churches subjection to Christ.
EPHES. 5. 24. The Church is ſubiect vnto Chriſt in euery thing.
EPHES. 5. 24.
The Church is subject unto Christ in every thing.
THe duty which the Church in way of thankfulneſſe performeth to Chriſt her head for this great benefit, that he is her Sauiour, is Subiection: Vnder which word is compriſed all that obedience and duty, which in any kinde Chriſt requireth of the Church, in and by the word.
The duty which the Church in way of thankfulness performeth to Christ her head for this great benefit, that he is her Saviour, is subjection: Under which word is comprised all that obedience and duty, which in any kind Christ requireth of the Church, in and by the word.
Queſt. Is it poſſible for that part of the Church which is here on earth, to yeeld ſuch obedience?
Quest. Is it possible for that part of the Church which is here on earth, to yield such obedience?
Anſw. It will faithfully endeuour to doe what it can: and that honeſt and vtmoſt endeuour Chriſt graciouſly accepteth for a perfect performance of all.
Answ. It will faithfully endeavour to do what it can: and that honest and utmost endeavour Christ graciously accepteth for a perfect performance of all.
In that it is here taken for grant, that the Church is ſubiect to Chriſt; I may, as from a generall to particular, infer that
In that it is here taken for grant, that the Church is subject to Christ; I may, as from a general to particular, infer that
For Chriſt conueyeth his owne ſpirit into his myſticall body the Church, and into every member thereof: which ſpirit is292 much more operatiue, and liuely then the ſoule of man. If therefore mans ſoule quickning euery part of the naturall body, make them ſubiect to the head, much more will the ſpirit of Chriſt bring the members of his myſticall body in ſubiection to himſelfe. If the ſpirit of him that raiſed vp Ieſus from the dead dwell in you, he that raiſed vp Chriſt from the dead,293 ſhall alſo quicken your mortall bodies, by the ſpirit that dwelleth in you.
For Christ conveyeth his own spirit into his mystical body the Church, and into every member thereof: which spirit is292 much more operative, and lively then the soul of man. If therefore man’s soul quickening every part of the natural body, make them subject to the head, much more will the spirit of Christ bring the members of his mystical body in subjection to himself. If the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead,293 shall also quicken your mortal bodies, by the spirit that dwelleth in you.
Hereby let triall be made of particular viſible Churches and of particular perſons, whether they are in deed of this true Catholike294 Church or no. Thoſe viſible Churches which refuſe to be gouerned by Chriſts word, and are wholly gouerned by humane traditions, which riſe againſt Chriſt and play the adultereſſes p. 42 by committing Idolatry, are not of this Catholike Church which is ſubiect to Chriſt. No more are Infidels that defie Chriſt, Heretiques that deny him, ignorant perſons that know not his will, profane perſons that deſpiſe him, wordlings that lightly eſteeme him, nor any that perſecute or ſcorne him in his members. By this we may ſee that many haue a name that they are of the Church, who in deed are not.
- 294. Uſe. Triall of true Churches.
Hereby let trial be made of particular visible Churches and of particular persons, whether they are indeed of this true Catholic294 Church or no. Those visible Churches which refuse to be governed by Christ’s word, and are wholly governed by human traditions, which rise against Christ and play the adulteresses by committing Idolatry, are not of this Catholic Church which is subject to Christ. No more are Infidels that defy Christ, Heretics that deny him, ignorant persons that know not his will, profane persons that despise him, worldlings that lightly esteem him, nor any that persecute or scorn him in his members. By this we may see that many have a name that they are of the Church, who indeed are not.
- 294. Use. Trial of true Churches.
Obiect. Many ſuch perſons may belong to Gods election, and ſo be of that body whereof Chriſt is a Sauiour.
Object. Many such persons may belong to God’s election, and so be of that body whereof Christ is a Saviour.
Anſw. Election in deed giueth them a title to Chriſt, but they cannot reape any benefit by that title till they haue a poſſeſſion of Chriſt by vertue of their ſpirituall vnion with him. Neither can they haue any aſſurance of their election, till they finde by the quickning vertue of the ſpirit, that they are vnited vnto Chriſt. Wherefore ſo long as men remaine deſtitute of the Spirit of Chriſt, and are poſſeſſed with a contrary ſpirit, they may well be iudged for the preſent to be none of this body, nor to haue any part in Chriſt, their future eſtate being referred to him who only knoweth what it ſhall be.
Answ. Election indeed giveth them a title to Christ, but they cannot reap any benefit by that title till they have a possession of Christ by virtue of their spiritual union with him. Neither can they have any assurance of their election, till they find by the quickening virtue of the spirit, that they are united unto Christ. Wherefore so long as men remain destitute of the Spirit of Christ, and are possessed with a contrary spirit, they may well be judged for the present to be none of this body, nor to have any part in Christ, their future estate being referred to him who only knoweth what it shall be.
§. 25. Of the extent of the Churches ſubiection.
§. 25. Of the extent of the Churches subjection.
The extent of the Churches ſubiection to Chriſt is without any reſtraint at all, in every thing. For there is nothing which Chriſt requireth of her, but ſhe may with a good conſcience, and muſt in obedience yeeld unto. Iuſt, and pure, and perfect are all his commandements, there is no error in any of them: no miſchiefe or inconuenience can follow vpon the keeping of them. This extent being here taken for grant, I may further inferre that
The extent of the Churches subjection to Christ is without any restraint at all, in every thing. For there is nothing which Christ requireth of her, but she may with a good conscience, and must in obedience yield unto. Just, and pure, and perfect are all his commandments, there is no error in any of them: no mischief or inconvenience can follow upon the keeping of them. This extent being here taken for grant, I may further infer that
They who are of the true Catholike Church will yeeld vniuerſall295 obedience to Chriſt: they will obey him in all and euery of his commandements. Dauid turned not aſide from any thing that296 the Lord commanded him. Ioſiah turned to the Lord with all his297 heart according to all the law: and Zacharias, and Elizabeth, walked in all the commandements of God. All theſe were of this Church: and of their minde are all others that are of this Church.
They who are of the true Catholic Church will yield universal295 obedience to Christ: they will obey him in all and every of his commandments. David turned not aside from any thing that296 the Lord commanded him. Josiah turned to the Lord with all his297 heart according to all the law: and Zacharias, and Elizabeth, walked in all the commandments of God. All these were of this Church: and of their mind are all others that are of this Church.
For the ſpirit of Chriſt which is in them worketh a thorow298 p. 43 reformation: euen as the fleſh leadeth a naturall man on to euery ſinne, ſo the ſpirit of Chriſt ſtirreth him vp to euery good duty. In which reſpect it is ſaid, that whoſoeuer is borne of God299 doth not commit ſinne.
Obiect. The beſt Saints in all ages haue tranſgreſſed in many300 things.
Object. The best Saints in all ages have transgressed in many300 things.
Anſw. Their ſinnes though grieuous, haue not wilfully in open rebellion againſt Chriſt beene committed, but they haue ſlipped from them partly through their owne weakneſſe, and partly through the violence of ſome temptation. So as that which the Apoſtle ſaith of himſelfe, may be applied to all that are of the body of Chriſt, That which I doe I allow not: Now then301 is it no more I that doe it, but the ſinne that dwelleth in me.
Answ. Their sins though grievous, have not wilfully in open rebellion against Christ been committed, but they have slipped from them partly through their own weakness, and partly through the violence of some temptation. So as that which the Apostle saith of himself, may be applied to all that are of the body of Christ, That which I do I allow not: Now then301 is it no more I that do it, but the sin that dwelleth in me.
This extent is a good proofe of the truth of ſubiection, for302 herein lieth a maine difference betwixt the vpright, and the hypocrite; yea betwixt reſtraining and renewing grace. That reſtraining grace which is in many hypocrites ſtirreth them to doe many things which Chriſt commandeth, if at leaſt they croſſe not their honour, profit, eaſe, and the like. Herod that notorious hypocrite did many things. None that beareth the303 name of the Church, but will be ſubiect in ſomethings. But none but the vpright, who are indeed renewed by the ſanctifying ſpirit of Chriſt, will in all things make Chriſts will their rule, and in euery thing hold cloſe to it, preferring it before their pleaſure, profit, preferment, or any other outward allurement. They who ſo doe, giue good euidence that they are of the body of Chriſt, and may reſt vpon it, that Chriſt is their Sauiour.
This extent is a good proof of the truth of subjection, for302 herein lieth a main difference betwixt the upright, and the hypocrite; yea betwixt restraining and renewing grace. That restraining grace which is in many hypocrites stirreth them to do many things which Christ commandeth, if at least they cross not their honour, profit, ease, and the like. Herod that notorious hypocrite did many things. None that beareth the303 name of the Church, but will be subject in some things. But none but the upright, who are indeed renewed by the sanctifying spirit of Christ, will in all things make Christ’s will their rule, and in every thing hold close to it, preferring it before their pleasure, profit, preferment, or any other outward allurement. They who so do, give good evidence that they are of the body of Christ, and may rest upon it, that Christ is their Saviour.
Husbands and the Love of Christ
Husbands and the Love of Christ
§. 26. Of the ſumme of Husbands duties.
§. 26. Of the sum of Husbands duties.
EPHES. 5. 25. 25. Husbands loue your Wiues, euen as Chriſt alſo loued the Church, and gaue himſelfe for it.
EPHES. 5. 25.
25. Husbands love your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave himself for it.
FRom Wiues duties the Apoſtle proceedeth to preſſe Huſbands duties. And as he propounded to Wiues for a patterne, the example of the Church, ſo to Husbands he propoundeth p. 44 the example of Chriſt: and304 addeth thereunto the patterne of a mans ſelfe, in regard of that naturall affection which he beareth to his body. Thus he addeth patterne to patterne,305 and doth the more largely and earneſtly preſſe them, becauſe husbands hauing a more honourable place, their failing in duty is the more hainous, ſcandalous, and dangerous.
From wives duties the Apostle proceedeth to press husbands duties. And as he propounded to wives for a pattern, the example of the Church, so to husbands he propoundeth the example of Christ: and304 addeth thereunto the pattern of a man’s self, in regard of that natural affection which he beareth to his body. Thus he addeth pattern to pattern,305 and doth the more largely and earnestly press them, because husbands having a more honourable place, their failing in duty is the more heinous, scandalous, and dangerous.
The Apoſtle reſtraineth the duties of Husbands to their306 owne Wiues, as he did the duties of Wiues to their307 owne Husbands. For though the ſame word be not here vſed which was before, yet a word of like emphaſis is vſed: and as good reaſon there is that our Engliſh tranſlators ſhould haue put in this particle (owne) in this verſe, as in the 22. verſe, for proofe whereof read 1 Cor. 7. 2. Where308 theſe two words are vſed, and both of them tranſlated owne.
The Apostle restraineth the duties of husbands to their306 own wives, as he did the duties of wives to their307 own husbands. For though the same word be not here used which was before, yet a word of like emphasis is used: and as good reason there is that our English translators should have put in this particle (own) in this verse, as in the 22. Verse, for proof whereof read 1 Cor. 7. 2. Where308 these two words are used, and both of them translated own.
This I haue the rather noted, becauſe many who hold that a Wife muſt haue but one Husband, conceit that a Husband may haue more Wiues then one: which conceit this particle (owne) wipeth away. All the duties of an Husband are compriſed vnder this one word309 Loue. Wherein that an Husband might be the better directed, and whereto that he might be the rather prouoked, the forenamed example of Chriſt, and of his loue to the Church, is very liuely ſet forth: firſt generally in theſe words, euen as Chriſt loued the Church: and then more particularly in the words following.
- 309. See the reaſons hereof Treat. 4. §. 2.
This I have the rather noted, because many who hold that a wife must have but one husband, conceit that a husband may have more wives then one: which conceit this particle (own) wipeth away. All the duties of an husband are comprised under this one word309 love. Wherein that an husband might be the better directed, and whereto that he might be the rather provoked, the forenamed example of Christ, and of his love to the Church, is very lively set forth: first generally in these words, even as Christ loved the Church: and then more particularly in the words following.
- 309. See the reasons hereof Treat. 4. §. 2.
§. 27. Of the example of Chriſts loue.
§. 27. Of the example of Christ’s love.
The note of compariſon (310 Euen as) requireth no equality, as if it were poſſible for an Husband in that meaſure to loue his wife, as Chriſt loued his Church; (for as Chriſt in excellency and greatneſſe exceedeth man, ſo in loue and tenderneſſe) But it noteth an equity, and like quality.
- 310. καθώς. [moved in the edition]
The note of comparison310 (‸Even as) requireth no equality, as if it were possible for an husband in that measure to love his wife, as Christ loved his Church; (for as Christ in excellency and greatness exceedeth man, so in love and tenderness) But it noteth an equity, and like quality.
- 310. καθώς. [moved here by the editor]
An equitie, becauſe there is as great reaſon that Husbands by vertue of their place ſhould loue their Wiues, as that Chriſt by vertue of his place ſhould loue the Church.
An equity, because there is as great reason that husbands by virtue of their place should love their wives, as that Christ by virtue of his place should love the Church.
A like quality, becauſe the loue which Chriſt beareth to the Church is euery way without exception: and a loue which turneth to the good and benefit of the Church. Hence note two points.
A like quality, because the love which Christ beareth to the Church is every way without exception: and a love which turneth to the good and benefit of the Church. Hence note two points.
p. 45 1. Husbands muſt come as neare as they can to Chriſt in louing their wiues. In which reſpect, becauſe they can neuer loue ſo much as Chriſt did, they muſt neuer thinke they haue loued enough.
1. Husbands must come as near as they can to Christ in loving their wives. In which respect, because they can never love so much as Christ did, they must never think they have loved enough.
2. Though their loue in meaſure cannot equall Chriſts loue, yet in the manner thereof it muſt be like Chriſts, a preuenting, true, free, pure, exceeding, conſtant loue.
2. Though their love in measure cannot equal Christ’s love, yet in the manner thereof it must be like Christ’s, a preventing, true, free, pure, exceeding, constant love.
The meaſure and manner of Chriſts loue is diſtinctly noted, Treat. 4. §. 61. &c. and the loue which an husband oweth his wife paralleld & applied therto, which application may be alſo made of that Chriſtian mutuall loue which we owe one to another.
The measure and manner of Christ’s love is distinctly noted, Treat. 4. §. 61. etc‸. And the love which an husband oweth his wife paralleled & applied thereto, which application may be also made of that Christian mutual love which we owe one to another.
The loue of Chriſt to the Church is amplified,
- 1. By an Effect thereof, in theſe words, He gaue himſelfe for it.
- 2. By the End of that effect, largely ſet downe, verſe 26, 27.
The love of Christ to the Church is amplified,
- By an Effect thereof, in these words, He gave himself for it.
- By the End of that effect, largely set down, verse 26, 27.
The effect is noted partly as a Confirmation of the truth of Chriſts loue.
Declaration of the meaſure
The effect is noted partly as a confirmation of the truth, partly as a declaration of the measure of Christ’s love.
The Act (he gaue) ſheweth that his loue was in deed and truth: not only in ſhew and pretence.
The Act (he gave) showeth that his love was in deed and truth: not only in show and pretence.
The end of Chriſts loue (ſet forth verſ. 26, 27.) is noted to ſhew that he ſo loued his Church for her good and happineſſe, rather then for any aduantage to himſelfe.
The end of Christ’s love (set forth vers. 26, 27.) is noted to show that he so loved his Church for her good and happiness, rather then for any advantage to himself.
As this example of Chriſts loue to his Church is ſet before husbands: ſo it may and ought alſo to be applied to all Chriſtians: and that in a double reſpect.
As this example of Christ’s love to his Church is set before husbands: so it may and ought also to be applied to all Christians: and that in a double respect.
1. As a motiue to ſtirre them vp to loue both Chriſt himſelfe, and alſo their brethren.
1. As a motive to stir them up to love both Christ himself, and also their brethren.
2. As a patterne to teach them how to loue.
2. As a pattern to teach them how to love.
A motiue it is to loue Chriſt, becauſe loue deſerueth loue: eſpecially ſuch a loue, of ſuch a perſon as the loue of Chriſt is. Yea, our loue of Chriſt is an euidence that we are loued of Chriſt, as ſmoake is a ſigne of fire. Wherefore both in thankfulneſſe to Chriſt, for his loue to vs, and for aſſurance to our owne ſoules of Chriſts loue to vs, we ought in all things that we can to teſtifie our loue to Chriſt.
A motive it is to love Christ, because love deserveth love: especially such a love, of such a person as the love of Christ is. Yea, our love of Christ is an evidence that we are loved of Christ, as smoke is a sign of fire. Wherefore both in thankfulness to Christ, for his love to us, and for assurance to our own souls of Christ’s love to us, we ought in all things that we can to testify our love to Christ.
p. 46 A motiue it is alſo to loue our brethren, becauſe Chriſt being in heauen, our312 goodneſſe extendeth not to him: but our brethren on earth ſtand in his ſtead, and the loue we ſhew to them, we ſhew to him; and he accepteth it as done to him:313 Ye fed me, yee viſited me, ſaith Chriſt to them that fed and viſited his brethren. This loue alſo, euen the314 loue of our brethren, is an euidence that we are loued of God. Wherefore315 if Chriſt ſo loued vs, we ought alſo to loue one another.
A motive it is also to love our brethren, because Christ being in heaven, our312 goodness extendeth not to him: but our brethren on earth stand in his stead, and the love we show to them, we show to him; and he accepteth it as done to him:313 Ye fed me, ye visited me, saith Christ to them that fed and visited his brethren. This love also, even the314 love of our brethren, is an evidence that we are loved of God. Wherefore315 if Christ so loved us, we ought also to love one another.
§. 28. Of Chriſts giuing himſelfe.
§. 28. Of Christ’s giving himself.
EPHES. 5. 25. And gaue himſelfe for it.
EPHES. 5. 25.
And gave himself for it.
THis fruit and effect of Chriſts loue extendeth it ſelfe to all317 the things that Chriſt did or ſuffered for our redemption: as, that he deſcended from heauen, tooke vpon him our nature, and became a man; that he ſubiected himſelfe to the law, and perfectly fulfilled it; that he made himſelfe ſubiect to many temptations of the deuill and his inſtruments; that he tooke vpon him our infirmities; that he became a King to gouerne vs, a Prophet to inſtruct vs, a Prieſt to make an attonement for vs: that he ſubiected himſelfe to death, the curſed death of the croſſe, and ſo made himſelfe an oblation & ſacrifice for our ſins; that he was buried; that he roſe againe; that he aſcended into heauen, and there ſitteth at Gods right hand to make interceſſion for vs. For after that Chriſt had taken vpon him to be our head and Sauiour, he wholly ſet himſelfe apart for our vſe, and our benefit: ſo as his perſon, his offices, his actions, his ſufferings, his humiliation, his exaltation, the dignitie, the puritie, the efficacie of all is the Churches, and to her good doe they all tend. This in generall is the extent of this fruit of Chriſts loue, he gaue himſelfe for it.
- 317. Chriſt himſelfe, and all that he did and ſuffered, are ours.
This fruit and effect of Christ’s love extendeth it self to all317 the things that Christ did or suffered for our redemption: as, that he descended from heaven, took upon him our nature, and became a man; that he subjected himself to the law, and perfectly fulfilled it; that he made himself subject to many temptations of the devil and his instruments; that he took upon him our infirmities; that he became a King to govern us, a Prophet to instruct us, a Priest to make an atonement for us: that he subjected himself to death, the cursed death of the cross, and so made himself an oblation & sacrifice for our sins; that he was buried; that he rose again; that he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth at God’s right hand to make intercession for us. For after that Christ had taken upon him to be our head and Saviour, he wholly set himself apart for our use, and our benefit: so as his person, his offices, his actions, his sufferings, his humiliation, his exaltation, the dignity, the purity, the efficacy of all is the Churches, and to her good do they all tend. This in general is the extent of this fruit of Christ’s love, he gave himself for it.
- 317. Christ himself, and all that he did and suffered, are ours.
p. 47 More particularly, we may note theſe three points:
- 1. The action, what he did, (he gaue.)
- 2. The obiect, what he gaue, (himſelfe.)
- 3. The end, why he gaue himſelfe, (for it) for the Churches good.
More particularly, we may note these three points:
- The action, what he did, (he gave.)
- The object, what he gave, (himself.)
- The end, why he gave himself, (for it) for the Churches good.
1. That Chriſt willingly died: the ſimple word (gaue) intimateth ſo much.
1. That Christ willingly died: the simple word (gave) intimateth so much.
2. That his death was an oblation: that is, a price of redemption, or a ſatisfaction: the compound word (gaue vp) intimateth ſo much.
2. That his death was an oblation: that is, a price of redemption, or a satisfaction: the compound word (gave up) intimateth so much.
§. 29. Of the willingneſſe of Chriſt to die.
§. 29. Of the willingness of Christ to die.
That Chriſt willingly died is euident by the circumſtances noted about his death: when Peter counſelled him to ſpare himſelfe, and not to goe to Ieruſalem (where he was to be put to death)319 he called him Satan, and ſaid, he was an offence to him: when Iudas went out to betray him,320 he ſaid vnto him, That thou doeſt, doe quickly:321 When Iudas was gone out to get companie to apprehend him, he went to the place where he was wont, ſo as Iudas might readily finde him; yea, he met them in the mid-way that came to take him; and he asked them whom they ſought, though he knew whom they ſought: and when they ſaid, Ieſus of Nazaret, he anſwered, I am he: When they came to him, he droue them all backward with a word of his mouth, and yet would not eſcape from them:322 He could haue praied to the Father to haue had more then twelue legions of Angels for his ſafeguard againſt thoſe that apprehended him, but would not:323 when by his aduerſaries he was prouoked to haue come downe from the Croſſe, and could haue done ſo, he would not.324 At the inſtant of giuing vp the ghoſt, he cried with a loud voice: which ſheweth that his life was not then ſpent, he might haue retained it longer if he would: and thereupon the Centurion gathered that he was the Sonne of God.325 When he was actually dead, and laid in a graue, he roſe againe. Theſe & other like circumſtances verifie p. 48 that which Chriſt ſaid of himſelfe,326 No man taketh my life from me, but I lay it downe of my ſelfe. It was therefore no neceſſitie that compelled him to die, but his voluntarie obedience.
- 319. Mat. 16. 32, 23
- 320. Iohn 13. 27.
- 321. & 18. 2. &c. Audiui, Domine, auditum tuū et expani, dum quaeris à quaerentibus quid quaerant, cùm noueris quod te quaerant: & dixiſti te eſſe leſum Nazarenū. Cypr. de Paſſ. Chriſti.
- 322. Matth. 26. 53.
- 323. & 27. 42.
- 324. Mark. 15. 39.
- 325. Iohn 2. 19. Matth. 28. 6.
- 326. Iohn 10. 18. Indicia dedit nullaſe neceſſita e, ſed obedientia vrgeri ad mortem. Cypr. de coen. Dom. Reaſon.
That Christ willingly died is evident by the circumstances noted about his death: when Peter counselled him to spare himself, and not to go to Jerusalem (where he was to be put to death)319 he called him Satan, and said, he was an offence to him: when Judas went out to betray him,320 he said unto him, That thou doest, do quickly:321 When Judas was gone out to get company to apprehend him, he went to the place where he was wont, so as Judas might readily find him; yea, he met them in the mid-way that came to take him; and he asked them whom they sought, though he knew whom they sought: and when they said, Jesus of Nazareth, he answered, I am he: When they came to him, he drove them all backward with a word of his mouth, and yet would not escape from them:322 He could have prayed to the father to have had more then twelve legions of Angels for his safeguard against those that apprehended him, but would not:323 when by his adversaries he was provoked to have come down from the Cross, and could have done so, he would not.324 At the instant of giving up the ghost, he cried with a loud voice: which showeth that his life was not then spent, he might have retained it longer if he would: and thereupon the Centurion gathered that he was the son of God.325 When he was actually dead, and laid in a grave, he rose again. These & other like circumstances verify that which Christ said of himself,326 No man taketh my life from me, but I lay it down of my self. It was therefore no necessity that compelled him to die, but his voluntary obedience.
- 319. Mat. 16. 22, 23.
- 320. John 13. 27.
- 321. & 18. 2. etc‸. Audiui, Domine, auditum tuum et expavi, dum quaeris à quaerentibus quid quaerant, cùm noueris quod te quaerant: & dixisti te esse Iesum Nazarenum. Cypr. de Pass. Christi.
- 322. Matth. 26. 53.
- 323. & 27. 42.
- 324. Mark. 15. 39.
- 325. John 2. 19. Matth. 28. 6.
- 326. John 10. 18. Indicia dedit nulla se necessitate, sed obedientia vrgeri ad mortem. Cypr. de coen. Dom. Reason.
Thus then we ſee that his ſacrifice was a voluntarie and free gift: the cauſe thereof was his owne will and good pleaſure.
Thus then we see that his sacrifice was a voluntary and free gift: the cause thereof was his own will and good pleasure.
§. 30. Of the kinde of Chriſts death, an oblation.
§. 30. Of the kind of Christ’s death, an oblation.
That Chriſts death was an oblation, and a price of redemption, is euident by the death of thoſe beaſts which were offered vp for a ſacrifice, and therein were a type of Chriſts death. But expreſly is this noted by this Apoſtle, where he ſaith,331 Chriſt hath giuen himſelfe for vs, an offering and ſacrifice to God for a ſweet ſmelling ſauour: and againe,332 Chriſt gaue himſelfe a ranſome. The phraſes of333 redeeming,334 purchaeſing,335 buying, with the like, attributed to Chriſt and his bloud, doe further confirme the ſame.
That Christ’s death was an oblation, and a price of redemption, is evident by the death of those beasts which were offered up for a sacrifice, and therein were a type of Christ’s death. But expressly is this noted by this Apostle, where he saith,331 Christ hath given himself for us, an offering and sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour: and again,332 Christ gave himself a ransom. The phrases of333 redeeming,334 purchasing,335 buying, with the like, attributed to Christ and his blood, do further confirm the same.
Learne hereby to conſider Chriſts death, not as the death of336 a priuate man, but of a publike perſon, of a ſuertie, of a pledge, that in our roome and ſtead337 was made ſinne, and338 was made a curſe to redeeme vs from our ſinnes, and from the curſe which by ſinne was fallen vpon vs. The comfort and benefit of Chriſts death is loſt, if this be not knowne and beleeued. In this conſiſteth a maine difference betwixt the death of Chriſt, and all other men, not the moſt righteous Martyrs excepted. Their death was but a dutie, and debt: no ſatisfactory oblation, no price, no ranſome, as Chriſts was.
Learn hereby to consider Christ’s death, not as the death of336 a private man, but of a public person, of a surety, of a pledge, that in our room and stead337 was made sin, and338 was made a curse to redeem us from our sins, and from the curse which by sin was fallen upon us. The comfort and benefit of Christ’s death is lost, if this be not known and believed. In this consisteth a main difference betwixt the death of Christ, and all other men, not the most righteous Martyrs excepted. Their death was but a duty, and debt: no satisfactory oblation, no price, no ransom, as Christ’s was.
§. 31. Of the infinite valew of the prince of our redemption.
§. 31. Of the infinite value of the price of our redemption.
The Obiect, or thing which Chriſt gaue for a ranſome was himſelfe, not his body alone, nor his body and ſoule only, p. 49 but his perſon conſiſting of his two natures, humane, and diuine.
The Object, or thing which Christ gave for a ransom was himself, not his body alone, nor his body and soul only, but his person consisting of his two natures, human, and divine.
Queſt. How could his diuine nature be giuen vp? could it339 ſuffer? could it die?
Quest. How could his divine nature be given up? could it339 suffer? could it die?
Anſw. 1. The Deitie ſimply conſidered in and by it ſelfe, could not die: but that perſon which was God, both could and did die. For the Sonne of God aſſuming an humane nature into the vnity of his diuine nature, and vniting them together340 without confuſion, alteration, diſtraction, ſeparation, in one perſon, that which is done by one nature is done by the perſon, and in that reſpect the Scripture oft attributeth it to the other nature: as where it is ſaid,341 They crucified the Lord of glorie: and342 God purchaſed the Churchwith his owne bloud.
Answ. 1. The Deity simply considered in and by it self, could not die: but that person which was God, both could and did die. For the son of God assuming an human nature into the unity of his divine nature, and uniting them together340 without confusion, alteration, distraction, separation, in one person, that which is done by one nature is done by the person, and in that respect the Scripture oft attributeth it to the other nature: as where it is said,341 They crucified the Lord of glory: and342 God purchased the Church with his own blood.
2. Though the diuine nature of Chriſt ſuffered not, yet did it ſupport the humane nature, and adde dignity, worth and efficacie to the ſufferings of that nature.
2. Though the divine nature of Christ suffered not, yet did it support the human nature, and add dignity, worth and efficacy to the sufferings of that nature.
3. Chriſts diuine nature had proper and peculiar workes in the worke of redemption, as to ſanctifie his humane nature, to take away our ſinnes, to reconcile vs to God, and the like.
3. Christ’s divine nature had proper and peculiar works in the work of redemption, as to sanctify his human nature, to take away our sins, to reconcile us to God, and the like.
Thus then in three reſpects the whole perſon of Chriſt was giuen vnto vs.
Thus then in three respects the whole person of Christ was given unto us.
1. In regard of the inſeparable vnion of both natures.
1. In regard of the inseparable union of both natures.
2. In regard of the aſſiſtance of the Deity in thoſe things which the humane nature of Chriſt did.
2. In regard of the assistance of the Deity in those things which the human nature of Christ did.
The price of our Redemption is of infinite value. Nor Chriſt,345 nor God himſelfe could giue a greater. Heauen and earth and all things in them are not of like worth. Well therefore might Saint Peter call it pretious bloud: and prefer it before ſiluer, gold, and all other things of price.
- 345. Quanta ſe fiducia ſpes credentium consolatur conſiderans quantus quanta pro nondum credentibus paſſus ſit? Aug. de Doctr. Chr. l. 1. c. 15.
The price of our Redemption is of infinite value. Nor Christ,345 nor God himself could give a greater. Heaven and earth and all things in them are not of like worth. Well therefore might Saint Peter call it precious blood: and prefer it before silver, gold, and all other things of price.
- 345. Quanta se fiducia spes credentium consolatur considerans quantus quanta pro nondum credentibus passus sit? Aug. de Doctr. Chr. l. 1. c. 15.
1. What place can be left for deſpaire in thoſe that know and beleeue the worth of this ranſome?
1. What place can be left for despair in those that know and believe the worth of this ransom?
2. What can be held too deare for him, that notwithſtanding the infinite excellency of his perſon gaue himſelfe for vs? p. 50 can goods, can friends, can children, can liberty, can life, can any thing elſe?
2. What can be held too dear for him, that notwithstanding the infinite excellency of his person gave himself for us? Can goods, can friends, can children, can liberty, can life, can any thing else?
4. How vngratefull, how vnworthy of Chriſt are they, that for his ſake will not forſake their vnſtable honours, fading wealth, vaine pleaſures, gariſh attire, and ſuch like traſh?
4. How ungrateful, how unworthy of Christ are they, that for his sake will not forsake their unstable honours, fading wealth, vain pleasures, garish attire, and such like trash?
§. 32. Of Chriſts ſeeking the good of the Church.
§. 32. Of Christ’s seeking the good of the Church.
The End why Chriſt gaue himſelfe was, for the Church: ſo347 as Chriſt in his death aimed at our good.348 He was made ſinne for vs, that we might be made the righteouſneſſe of God in him:349 he was made a curſe for vs, and hath redeemed vs from the curſe of the Law:350 he gaue himſelfe for our ſinnes, that he might deliuer vs:351 he laid downe his life for the ſheepe.
The End why Christ gave himself was, for the Church: so347 as Christ in his death aimed at our good.348 He was made sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him:349 he was made a curse for us, and hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law:350 he gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us:351 he laid down his life for the sheep.
Learne we alſo hereby how to manifeſt loue: namely by ſeeking, and procuring the good of others. Let no man ſeeke his354 owne, but euery man anothers wealth. If this were practiſed, would there be ſuch oppreſſing, ſuch vndermining, ſuch deceiuing, ſuch wronging of one another as there is? Too truly is the Apoſtles complaint verified in our daies, All ſeeke their355 owne. But let that minde be in vs which was in Chriſt Ieſus, and thus manifeſt our loue, as we deſire to partake of this fruit of Chriſts loue.
Learn we also hereby how to manifest love: namely by seeking, and procuring the good of others. Let no man seek his354 own, but every man anothers wealth. If this were practised, would there be such oppressing, such undermining, such deceiving, such wronging of one another as there is? Too truly is the Apostles complaint verified in our days, All seek their355 own. But let that mind be in us which was in Christ Jesus, and thus manifest our love, as we desire to partake of this fruit of Christ’s love.
From hence by iuſt conſequence it followeth that Chriſt merited356 not for himſelfe. Was there any need that Chriſt ſhould come downe from heauen on earth, to purchaſe any thing for himſelfe? When he was going out of the world, thus he praied, Now, O Father, glorifie thou me with the glorie which I had357 with thee before the world was. Did Chriſt by any thing which he did on earth merit that glorie which he had before the world was? All the exaltation whereunto he was aduanced euen in his human nature, was due to the dignity of his perſon.
From hence by just consequence it followeth that Christ merited356 not for himself. Was there any need that Christ should come down from heaven on earth, to purchase any thing for himself? When he was going out of the world, thus he prayed, Now, O father, glorify thou me with the glory which I had357 with thee before the world was. Did Christ by any thing which he did on earth merit that glory which he had before the world was? All the exaltation whereunto he was advanced even in his human nature, was due to the dignity of his person.
1. Obiect. He endured the croſſe, for the ioy which was ſet358 before him.
1. Object. He endured the cross, for the joy which was set358 before him.
p. 51 Anſw. He vſed that ioy which of right was due to him as an helpe to ſupport him in the weakneſſe of his humane nature, not as a recompence which he ſhould deſerue.
- 358. Heb. 12. 2.
Answ. He used that joy which of right was due to him as an help to support him in the weakness of his human nature, not as a recompense which he should deserve.
- 358. Heb. 12. 2.
2. Obiect. He became obedient to the death of the Croſſe,359 WHEREFORE God alſo hath highly exalted him.
2. Object. He became obedient to the death of the Cross,359 WHEREFORE God also hath highly exalted him.
Anſw. That particle (wherefore) doth not declare the cauſe, but the order of his exaltation: nothing a conſequence that followed after his death. After he had humbled himſelfe ſo low, he was moſt highly aduanced.
- 359. Phil. 2. 9. διό.
Answ. That particle (wherefore) doth not declare the cause, but the order of his exaltation: noting a consequence that followed after his death. After he had humbled himself so low, he was most highly advanced.
- 359. Phil. 2. 9. διό.
3. Obiect. Chriſt being man was bound to the Law: and therefore for himſelfe he ought to fulfill it.
3. Object. Christ being man was bound to the Law: and therefore for himself he ought to fulfill it.
Anſw. If he had beene meere man, that were true. But he vniting his humane nature vnto his diuine, and making of both one perſon, which perſon was God as well as man, he was bound to nothing further then it pleaſed him voluntarily to ſubiect himſelfe vnto for our ſakes.
Answ. If he had been mere man, that were true. But he uniting his human nature unto his divine, and making of both one person, which person was God as well as man, he was bound to nothing further then it pleased him voluntarily to subject himself unto for our sakes.
2. If Chriſt were bound to the Law, of dutie he muſt haue fulfilled it: and if of dutie he was to fulfill it, how could he thereby merit ſo high a degree of honour as he is aduanced vnto?
2. If Christ were bound to the Law, of duty he must have fulfilled it: and if of duty he was to fulfill it, how could he thereby merit so high a degree of honour as he is advanced unto?
This conceit of Chriſts meriting for himſelfe, doth much extenuate the glorie of Chriſts grace and goodneſſe in giuing himſelfe.
This conceit of Christ’s meriting for himself, doth much extenuate the glory of Christ’s grace and goodness in giving himself.
§. 33. Of the particular ends, why Chriſt gaue himſelfe, and of the condition of the Church before Chriſt tooke her.
§. 33. Of the particular ends, why Christ gave himself, and of the condition of the Church before Christ took her.
EPHES. 5. 26. That he might ſanctifie it, and cleanſe it with the waſhing of water by the word.
EPHES. 5. 26.
That he might sanctify it, and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.
THe generall End of Chriſts giuing himſelfe being before intimated in this phraſe (for vs) is in this and the next verſe particularly exemplified: and that in two branches.
The general End of Christ’s giving himself being before intimated in this phrase (for us) is in this and the next verse particularly exemplified: and that in two branches.
One reſpecteth the eſtate of the Church in this world, v. 26.
One respecteth the estate of the Church in this world, v. 26.
The other reſpecteth her eſtate in the world to come, v. 27.
The other respecteth her estate in the world to come, v. 27.
The latter of theſe two is the moſt principall.
The latter of these two is the most principal.
p. 52 The former is ſubordinate to the latter, an end for the accompliſhing of the other end, for the Church is here made pure, that hereafter it may be made glorious.
The former is subordinate to the latter, an end for the accomplishing of the other end, for the Church is here made pure, that hereafter it may be made glorious.
In laying downe the former he noteth
- 1. The end whereat Chriſt aimed.
- 2. The meanes, wherby he effected that which he aimed at.
In laying down the former he noteth
- The end whereat Christ aimed.
- The means, whereby he effected that which he aimed at.
The word (cleanſing) pointeth out our inſtification.
The word (cleansing) pointeth out our justification.
The word (ſanctifying) expreſſeth our ſanctification.
The word (sanctifying) expresseth our sanctification.
The meanes of effecting theſe, are two.
- 1. Baptiſme compriſed vnder this phraſe, waſhing of water.
- 2. The word.
The means of effecting these, are two.
- Baptism comprised under this phrase, washing of water.
- The word.
The two branches of the former end, namely Cleanſing and Sanctifying doe in generall imply two things.
- 1. The Condition of the Church in it ſelfe.
- 2. The Alteration thereof by Chriſt.
The two branches of the former end, namely Cleansing and Sanctifying do in general imply two things.
- The Condition of the Church in it self.
- The Alteration thereof by Christ.
The condition is preſuppoſed, which is, that ſhe was impure, polluted, in the common eſtate of corrupt man. Things in themſelues pure, are not cleanſed, but things foule and impure: perſons of themſelues freed, and exempted from a common miſery, need not anothers helpe to free and exempt them. Seeing then that the Church ſtood in need to be cleanſed, and ſanctified, ſurely
The condition is presupposed, which is, that she was impure, polluted, in the common estate of corrupt man. Things in themselves pure, are not cleansed, but things foul and impure: persons of themselves freed, and exempted from a common misery, need not anothers help to free and exempt them. Seeing then that the Church stood in need to be cleansed, and sanctified, surely
The Church in herſelfe was, as the world, polluted. Very liuely is361 this ſet forth by the Prophet Ezekiel vnder the ſimilitude of a362 wretched infant borne of a curſed parentage, whoſe nauell was not cut, who was not waſhed, ſalted, nor ſwadled, but caſt out in the open field, polluted with bloud. Oft doth the Apoſtle, ſetting forth363 the wretched eſtate of the world, note of the true members364 of the Church, that365 we our ſelues alſo were ſuch.366
The Church in her self was, as the world, polluted. Very lively is361 this set forth by the Prophet Ezekiel under the similitude of a362 wretched infant born of a cursed parentage, whose navel was not cut, who was not washed, salted, nor swaddled, but cast out in the open field, polluted with blood. Oft doth the Apostle, setting forth363 the wretched estate of the world, note of the true members364 of the Church, that365 we our selves also were such.366
The Church conſiſteth of none other then of ſuch as came out of Adams loines. Now as all the brood which commeth from vipers, adders, toads, ſpiders, and other like venomous dams, are infected with poiſon, ſo all the ſonnes of Adam are polluted with ſinne. That which is borne of the fleſh (as is euery p. 53 mothers childe, not the members of the Church excepted: for they haue fathers and mothers of their fleſh) is fleſh; that is, polluted and corrupt. Therefore when we are taken into the Church, we are borne againe.367
- 367. Ioh. 3. 3, 5.
The Church consisteth of none other then of such as came out of Adam’s loins. Now as all the brood which cometh from vipers, adders, toads, spiders, and other like venomous dams, are infected with poison, so all the sons of Adam are polluted with sin. That which is born of the flesh (as is every mothers child, not the members of the Church excepted: for they have fathers and mothers of their flesh) is flesh; that is, polluted and corrupt. Therefore when we are taken into the Church, we are born again.367
- 367. Joh. 3. 3, 5.
1. In regard of Chriſt, the more to magnifie his loue. Our former eſtate, before he caſt the wings of his mercy vpon vs, ſheweth our vnworthineſſe, our vileneſſe, and wretchedneſſe, and in that reſpect it openeth our heart and mouth to thinke and ſay,369 O Lord our Lord, what is man that thou art mindfull of him, and the ſonne of man that thou viſiteſt him!370 Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifeſt thy ſelfe vnto vs, and not vnto the world! The right knowledge of our former eſtate, and a due conſideration thereof, maketh vs aſcribe all the glory of our preſent dignity, and happineſſe, to Chriſt that altered our eſtate, as Saint Paul,371 I thanke Chriſt Ieſus our Lord who hath enabled mee, who was before a blaſphemer, &c. yea it maketh vs the more to prize and eſteeme the preſent eſtate, as372 Dauid.
1. In regard of Christ, the more to magnify his love. Our former estate, before he cast the wings of his mercy upon us, showeth our unworthiness, our vileness, and wretchedness, and in that respect it openeth our heart and mouth to think and say,369 O Lord our Lord, what is man that thou art mindful of him, and the son of man that thou visitest him!370 Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thy self unto us, and not unto the world! The right knowledge of our former estate, and a due consideration thereof, maketh us ascribe all the glory of our present dignity, and happiness, to Christ that altered our estate, as Saint Paul,371 I thank Christ Jesus our Lord who hath enabled me, who was before a blasphemer, etc‸. yea it maketh us the more to prize and esteem the present estate, as372 David.
2. In regard of our ſelues this is to be thought of, to humble vs, and to keepe vs from inſolent boaſting in thoſe priuiledges whereof through Chriſt we are made partakers. To this purpoſe doth the Apoſtle thus preſſe this point, Who maketh373 thee to differ from another? and what haſt thou that thou diddeſt not receiue? Now if thou diddeſt receiue it, why doeſt thou glory as if thou hadſt not receiued it? When a man is exalted from a meane, to a great place, and thereupon waxeth proud and inſolent, we ſay, he hath forgotten from whence he came. So as remembrance of our former condition is a meanes to preſerue humility, and to ſuppreſſe inſolencie.
- 373. 1 Cor. 4. 7.
2. In regard of our selves this is to be thought of, to humble us, and to keep us from insolent boasting in those privileges whereof through Christ we are made partakers. To this purpose doth the Apostle thus press this point, Who maketh373 thee to differ from another? And what hast thou that thou diddest not receive? Now if thou diddest receive it, why doest thou glory as if thou hadst not received it? When a man is exalted from a mean, to a great place, and thereupon waxeth proud and insolent, we say, he hath forgotten from whence he came. So as remembrance of our former condition is a means to preserve humility, and to suppress insolency.
- 373. 1 Cor. 4. 7.
3. In regard of others it is to be thought of, to moue vs the more to commiſerate their wofull eſtate, who yet remaine as we once were; to conceiue hope that their eſtate may be altered as well as ours was; to pray and vſe what meanes we can that it may be altered. To prouoke Chriſtians to ſhew all meekeneſſe to them which were without, the Apoſtle p. 54 renders this reaſon, for we our ſelues alſo in times paſt were fooliſh,374 &c.. read how forcibly this is vrged, Rom. 11. 18, 19, &c.
- 374. Tit. 3 3, &c.
3. In regard of others it is to be thought of, to move us the more to commiserate their woeful estate, who yet remain as we once were; to conceive hope that their estate may be altered as well as ours was; to pray and use what means we can that it may be altered. To provoke Christians to show all meekness to them which were without, the Apostle renders this reason, for we our selves also in times past were foolish,374 etc‸.‸ read how forcibly this is urged, Rom. 11. 18, 19, etc‸.
- 374. Tit. 3. 3, etc‸.
Love That Purifies the Unclean
Love That Purifies the Unclean
§. 34. Of Chriſts preuenting Grace.
§. 34. Of Christ’s preventing Grace.
In ſetting downe the alteration of the forenamed condition note
- 1. The manner of laying it forth.
- 2. The matter or ſubſtance thereof.
In setting down the alteration of the forenamed condition note
- The manner of laying it forth.
- The matter or substance thereof.
The Grace which Chriſt ſheweth to the Church, is a preuenting376 Grace. Sanctification is no cauſe, but an effect of Chriſts377 loue: and followeth in order after his loue. His loue aroſe only and wholly from himſelfe: in the parties loued, there was nothing but matter of hatred before they were loued. Moſes thus ſaith of the loue of God to Iſrael, The Lord did not ſet his loue vpon you becauſe yee were more in number, but becauſe the Lord loued you. This at firſt ſight may ſeeme to be (as378 we ſay)379 a womans reaſon, that the Lord ſhould ſet his loue on them becauſe he loued them, but it being duly obſerued, we ſhall finde excellently ſet forth the ground of Gods loue to reſt altogether in himſelfe, and in his owne good pleaſure.380 Yea this being noted as the end of Chriſts loue, that he might ſanctifie it, it further ſheweth that it was not any foreſight of holineſſe in the Church that moued him to loue it: firſt he loued it, and then ſought how to make it amiable, and worthy to be loued.
The Grace which Christ showeth to the Church, is a preventing376 Grace. Sanctification is no cause, but an effect of Christ’s377 love: and followeth in order after his love. His love arose only and wholly from himself: in the parties loved, there was nothing but matter of hatred before they were loved. Moses thus saith of the love of God to Israel, The Lord did not set his love upon you because ye were more in number, but because the Lord loved you. This at first sight may seem to be (as378 we say)379 a woman’s reason, that the Lord should set his love on them because he loved them, but it being duly observed, we shall find excellently set forth the ground of God’s love to rest altogether in himself, and in his own good pleasure.380 Yea this being noted as the end of Christ’s love, that he might sanctify it, it further showeth that it was not any foresight of holiness in the Church that moved him to love it: first he loved it, and then sought how to make it amiable, and worthy to be loved.
Herein differeth Chriſts loue from the loue of all men towards381 their ſpouſes: for they muſt ſee ſomething in them, to moue them to loue. When Ahaſh-veroſh was to chooſe a wife, the maidens out of whom he was to take one, were firſt purified, and then he tooke her in whom he moſt delighted: But Chriſt firſt loueth his ſpouſe, and then ſanctifieth it. Before he loued it, he ſaw nothing in it why he ſhould preferre it before the world.
- 381. Difference betwixt Chriſts loue and Mans. Eſt. 2 12, &c.
Herein differeth Christ’s love from the love of all men towards381 their spouses: for they must see something in them, to move them to love. When Ahasuerus was to choose a wife, the maidens out of whom he was to take one, were first purified, and then he took her in whom he most delighted: But Christ first loveth his spouse, and then sanctifieth it. Before he loved it, he saw nothing in it why he should prefer it before the world.
- 381. Difference betwixt Christ’s love and Man’s. Est. 2. 12, etc‸.
§. 35. Of Chriſts ſeeking to make his Church pure.
§. 35. Of Christ’s seeking to make his Church pure.
The Matter or ſubſtance of that ſubordinate end which Chriſt aimed at in giuing himſelfe for the Church, is in theſe words (that he might ſanctifie it hauing cleanſed it) which in generall ſhew that
The Matter or substance of that subordinate end which Christ aimed at in giving himself for the Church, is in these words (that he might sanctify it having cleansed it) which in general show that
Chriſt ſeeketh the purity of his Church. For this end hath he384 ſhed his owne moſt pure and pretious bloud (for385 his bloud cleanſeth vs from all ſinne) and conueyed his holy Spirit into his body the Church, which is called the386 Spirit of Sanctification, becauſe it reneweth and ſanctifieth thoſe in whom it is.
Christ seeketh the purity of his Church. For this end hath he384 shed his own most pure and precious blood (for385 his blood cleanseth us from all sin) and conveyed his holy Spirit into his body the Church, which is called the386 Spirit of Sanctification, because it reneweth and sanctifieth those in whom it is.
That end which Chriſt aimed at, we that profeſſe our ſelues388 to be of this Church, muſt endeuour after: for euery man that hath this hope in him purgeth himſelfe as he is pure. Let vs therefore vſe all good meanes to cleanſe our ſelues from all filthineſſe of fleſh, and ſpirit.
- 388. 1 Vſe. Exhortation. 1 Ioh. 3. 3.
That end which Christ aimed at, we that profess our selves388 to be of this Church, must endeavour after: for every man that hath this hope in him purgeth himself as he is pure. Let us therefore use all good means to cleanse our selves from all filthiness of flesh, and spirit.
- 388. 1 Use. Exhortation. 1 Joh. 3. 3.
How vnworthy are they of this benefit, that liue as the390 world, and like ſwine vpon euery occaſion wallow in the mire, being drawne by euery temptation into ſinne? Doe they not, as much as in them lieth, make the death of Chriſt to be in vaine, and peruert that maine end, which Chriſt aimed at in giuing himſelfe?
- 390. 3 Vſe. Reproofe.
How unworthy are they of this benefit, that live as the390 world, and like swine upon every occasion wallow in the mire, being drawn by every temptation into sin? Do they not, as much as in them lieth, make the death of Christ to be in vain, and pervert that main end, which Christ aimed at in giving himself?
- 390. 3 Use. Reproof.
But what may be thought of ſuch as Iſmael-like mocke and ſcoffe at thoſe that labour to be cleanſed?
But what may be thought of such as Ismael-like mock and scoff at those that labour to be cleansed?
§. 36. Of the Churches Iuſtification.
§. 36. Of the Churches Justification.
The two particular parts of the forenamed end, which are Cleanſing, and ſanctifying, doe more diſtinctly ſet forth the puritie of the Church euen in this world. Cleanſing hath relation to the bloud of Chriſt, and ſo pointeth out our Iuſtification.
The two particular parts of the forenamed end, which are Cleansing, and sanctifying, do more distinctly set forth the purity of the Church even in this world. Cleansing hath relation to the blood of Christ, and so pointeth out our Justification.
p. 56 Sanctifying hath relation to the Spirit of Chriſt, which worketh our Sanctification.
Sanctifying hath relation to the Spirit of Christ, which worketh our Sanctification.
From this cleanſing of the Church here meant, I gather, that No ſinne lieth vpon the Church: for the bloud of Chriſt purgeth391 from all ſinne. This is to be taken of the guilt of ſin, which392 by Chriſts death is cleane taken away: ſo as that ſinne which is in vs, is as not in vs, becauſe it is not imputed vnto vs.
From this cleansing of the Church here meant, I gather, that No sin lieth upon the Church: for the blood of Christ purgeth391 from all sin. This is to be taken of the guilt of sin, which392 by Christ’s death is clean taken away: so as that sin which is in us, is as not in us, because it is not imputed unto us.
§. 37. Of the Churches Sanctification.
§. 37. Of the Churches Sanctification.
From the ſanctifying of the Church here mentioned, I further gather, that
From the sanctifying of the Church here mentioned, I further gather, that
The Church is made holy and righteous: This is here meant of395 that inherent righteouſneſſe which the Spirit of Chriſt worketh in all the members of his body. In which reſpect they are called Saints: ſo as not only the guilt of ſinne is taken away,396 but alſo the very body of ſinne is ſo deſtroied in them, as it can397 no more raigne in them, nor they obey it in the luſts thereof: but in ſtead of the dominion of ſinne the ſpirit of Chriſt raigneth in them, and leadeth them vnto all righteouſneſſe.
The Church is made holy and righteous: This is here meant of395 that inherent righteousness which the Spirit of Christ worketh in all the members of his body. In which respect they are called Saints: so as not only the guilt of sin is taken away,396 but also the very body of sin is so destroyed in them, as it can397 no more reign in them, nor they obey it in the lusts thereof: but in stead of the dominion of sin the spirit of Christ reigneth in them, and leadeth them unto all righteousness.
§. 38. Of the Churches purity before God and Man.
§. 38. Of the Churches purity before God and Man.
From the Connexion of theſe two benefits of Chriſts death, Iuſtification and Sanctification together, we ſee that The Church is both ſpotleſſe before God and blameleſſe before men. The bloud of Chriſt ſo cleanfeth her as in Gods ſight ſhe hath no ſpot of ſinne: and the ſpirit of Chriſt ſo ſanctifieth her, as her righteouſneſſe ſhineth before men: for the Grace of God400 teacheth her to denie vngodlineſſe, and worldly luſts, and to liue ſoberly, righteouſly, and godly in this preſent world. In this reſpect the Church is ſaid to be all glorious within, and her401 clothing alſo to be of wrought gold. And Zacharias and Elizabet,402 members of this Church, are ſaid to be righteous before God, and blameleſſe, namely before men. There is no ſuch p. 57 purity in any, as in the Church. For true and perfect beautie403 is onely in the body of Chriſt, which is the Church, whereof it is ſaid, Thou art all faire, and there is no ſpot in thee, Cant. 4. 7.
From the Connection of these two benefits of Christ’s death, Justification and Sanctification together, we see that The Church is both spotless before God and blameless before men. The blood of Christ so cleanseth her as in God’s sight she hath no spot of sin: and the spirit of Christ so sanctifieth her, as her righteousness shineth before men: for the Grace of God400 teacheth her to deny ungodliness, and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world. In this respect the Church is said to be all glorious within, and her401 clothing also to be of wrought gold. And Zachary and Elizabeth,402 members of this Church, are said to be righteous before God, and blameless, namely before men. There is no such purity in any, as in the Church. For true and perfect beauty403 is only in the body of Christ, which is the Church, whereof it is said, Thou art all fair, and there is no spot in thee, Cant. 4. 7.
1. Queſt. Is it poſſible that neither God nor man ſhould eſpie any fault in thoſe that are of the true Church, while here they liue in this world?
1. Quest. Is it possible that neither God nor man should espy any fault in those that are of the true Church, while here they live in this world?
Anſw. Seeing the fleſh remaineth in the beſt while they remaine404 in the world, it is not poſſible but that both God and man muſt needs eſpie many blemiſhes in the beſt. All things are405 naked and opened to the eyes of God: if therefore any remnant of ſinne be in the Saints (as there are exceeding many in euerie one; ſo as if we ſay that we haue no ſinne we deceiue our ſelues,406 and the truth is not in vs) it is without queſtion manifeſt in his ſight. Yea ſuch is the imperfection and weakneſſe of the beſt Saints, as the fleſh continually luſting in them againſt the Spirit, oft times preuaileth, and ſo ſheweth it ſelfe in ſome euill fruit or other, as the eye of man eſpieth it: inſtance the examples of the beſt that euer liued in any age.
Answ. Seeing the flesh remaineth in the best while they remain404 in the world, it is not possible but that both God and man must needs espy many blemishes in the best. All things are405 naked and opened to the eyes of God: if therefore any remnant of sin be in the Saints (as there are exceeding many in every one; so as if we say that we have no sin we deceive our selves,406 and the truth is not in us) it is without question manifest in his sight. Yea such is the imperfection and weakness of the best Saints, as the flesh continually lusting in them against the Spirit, oft times prevaileth, and so showeth it self in some evil fruit or other, as the eye of man espieth it: instance the examples of the best that ever lived in any age.
Anſw. 1. God ſo fully diſchargeth and acquitteth the Church of all her ſinnes, as ſhe is in his account as if ſhe had no ſpecke of ſinne at all. Dauid in this reſpect vſeth the metaphor of couering ſinne, and explaineth his meaning by theſe two408 phraſes, forgiuing, not imputing ſinne.
- 408. Pſal 32. 1, 2.
2. The courſe of a mans life, not this or that particular409 action, is it which maketh a man blame-worthie, or blameleſſe: as the flocke of ſwallowes, and not one here, or another there, is it which ſheweth the Spring. Now becauſe the conſtant carriage of thoſe who are of the Church is before men blameleſſe, they may iuſtly be ſo accounted, notwithſtanding ſome particular things blame-worthie doe ſometimes paſſe from them. Behold here how the true Saints may boldly lift vp their faces before God and man. The ſoundneſſe of their faith cauſeth confidence before God. The teſtimonie of their conſcience cauſeth courage before men. Let all that deſire this boldneſſe, ioyne a ſound faith and a good conſcience together, and p. 58 labour for aſſurance both of their cleanſing by the bloud of Chriſt, and ſanctifying by the Spirit of Chriſt.
- 409. How the Saints are blameleſſe before men. Vna hirundo non facit ver.
2. The course of a man’s life, not this or that particular409 action, is it which maketh a man blame-worthy, or blameless: as the flock of swallows, and not one here, or another there, is it which showeth the Spring. Now because the constant carriage of those who are of the Church is before men blameless, they may justly be so accounted, notwithstanding some particular things blame-worthy do sometimes pass from them. Behold here how the true Saints may boldly lift up their faces before God and man. The soundness of their faith causeth confidence before God. The testimony of their conscience causeth courage before men. Let all that desire this boldness, join a sound faith and a good conscience together, and labour for assurance both of their cleansing by the blood of Christ, and sanctifying by the Spirit of Christ.
- 409. How the Saints are blameless before men. Vna hirundo non facit ver.
§. 39. Of the order and dependance of iuſtification and ſanctification one vpon another.
§. 39. Of the order and dependance of justification and sanctification one upon another.
The order and manner of knitting theſe two benefits together is worthie to be noted.
The order and manner of knitting these two benefits together is worthy to be noted.
The letter ſetteth ſanctification in the firſt place: but the ſenſe preſuppoſeth iuſtification: for thus he ſaith, that he might ſanctifie it,410 hauing cleanſed it. Becauſe the cleanſing here ſpoken of is an inward inuiſible worke, and the euidence thereof is ſanctification, which is an outward and ſenſible worke, therefore this is firſt expreſſed, and then that inferred, as a matter neceſſarily to be preſuppoſed.
- 410. καθαρίσας.
The letter setteth sanctification in the first place: but the sense presupposeth justification: for thus he saith, that he might sanctify it,410 having cleansed it. Because the cleansing here spoken of is an inward invisible work, and the evidence thereof is sanctification, which is an outward and sensible work, therefore this is first expressed, and then that inferred, as a matter necessarily to be presupposed.
- 410. καθαρίσας.
Hence ariſe theſe Doctrines. Our Engliſh with this particle (hauing) doth fitly and properly expound the Greeke actiue participles of the Praeterperfect or finite tenſes, which becauſe the Latines want, they are faine to vſe the paſſiue, or a Periphraſis: as, vt illam ſanctificaret mundatam, Eraſm. Poſtquam eam purgaſſet, Beza.
Hence arise these Doctrines. Our English with this particle (having) doth fitly and properly expound the Greek active participles of the Praeterperfect or finite tenses, which because the Latins want, they are fain to use the passive, or a Periphrasis: as, vt illam sanctificaret mundatam, Erasm. Postquam eam purgasset, Beza.
1. Iuſtification in order goeth before411 ſanctification: I ſay in order, becauſe at that verie moment that Chriſt by his bloud cleanſeth his Church, he beginneth to ſanctifie her: but when he beginneth to ſanctifie her, he hath cleanſed her, ſhe is iuſtified.
- 411. 1. Doct. Iuſtificatio non accedit factoribus ſed factores legis praecedit. Aug. de Spir. & lit. cap. 26.
1. Justification in order goeth before411 sanctification: I say in order, because at that very moment that Christ by his blood cleanseth his Church, he beginneth to sanctify her: but when he beginneth to sanctify her, he hath cleansed her, she is justified.
- 411. 1. Doct. Iustificatio non accedit factoribus sed factores legis praecedit. Aug. de Spir. & lit. cap. 26.
The grace then of iuſtification is a moſt free grace: it is not wrought vpon any righteouſneſſe of ours: for it is before it.
The grace then of justification is a most free grace: it is not wrought upon any righteousness of ours: for it is before it.
2. Chriſt ſanctifieth thoſe whom he hath cleanſed. This the412 Apoſtle copiouſly proueth in the ſixth chapter to the Romans. Let none therefore boaſt of their cleanſing by Chriſts bloud, till they finde themſelues renewed and ſanctified by the Spirit of Chriſt. For note the Apoſtles deſcription of thoſe who are iuſtified by Chriſt, which for more perſpicuitie may thus be ſet downe by queſtion and anſwer. To whom is there no condemnation?413 To them that are in Chriſt Ieſus. Who are they? They who walke not after the fleſh, but after the Spirit.
2. Christ sanctifieth those whom he hath cleansed. This the412 Apostle copiously proveth in the sixth chapter to the Romans. Let none therefore boast of their cleansing by Christ’s blood, till they find themselves renewed and sanctified by the Spirit of Christ. For note the Apostles description of those who are justified by Christ, which for more perspicuity may thus be set down by question and answer. To whom is there no condemnation?413 To them that are in Christ Jesus. Who are they? They who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.
Admirable is the comfort which the Saints in this world416 reape hereby. For their ſanctification being imperfect, and the fleſh abiding in them, and luſting againſt the Spirit: yea ſinne being preſent with them when they would doe good, they are oft forced to complaine and crie, O wretched men that we are:417 who ſhall deliuer vs from this bodie of death! If they had no other ground to faſten the anchor of their hope vpon but their ſanctification, it could not hold them faſt enough againſt the tempeſts of Satans temptations. But in that their ſanctification is a fruit and euidence of their iuſtification, they take heart to themſelues, and thanke God that with the minde they themſelues ſerue the Law of God, though with the fleſh the law of ſinne. And thus vpheld and comforted, they continue to ſtriue againſt ſinne, till it be cleane rooted out of them, as well as remitted.
Admirable is the comfort which the Saints in this world416 reap hereby. For their sanctification being imperfect, and the flesh abiding in them, and lusting against the Spirit: yea sin being present with them when they would do good, they are oft forced to complain and cry, O wretched men that we are:417 who shall deliver us from this body of death! If they had no other ground to fasten the anchor of their hope upon but their sanctification, it could not hold them fast enough against the tempests of Satan’s temptations. But in that their sanctification is a fruit and evidence of their justification, they take heart to themselves, and thank God that with the mind they themselves serve the Law of God, though with the flesh the law of sin. And thus upheld and comforted, they continue to strive against sin, till it be clean rooted out of them, as well as remitted.
§. 40. Of Sacramentall waſhing of water.
§. 40. Of Sacramental washing of water.
One of the meanes which Chriſt vſeth for the cleanſing and ſanctifying of his Church, is expreſſed vnder this phraſe, with the waſhing of water. Water is the outward element vſed in Baptiſme: Waſhing is the principall Sacramentall rite therein. Water ſetteth forth Chriſts bloud: Waſhing noteth out the application and efficacie thereof, which is the purging and cleanſing of our ſoules. As water without waſhing maketh nothing cleane: ſo the bloud of Chriſt, without a right application thereof, cleanſeth no mans ſoule.
One of the means which Christ useth for the cleansing and sanctifying of his Church, is expressed under this phrase, with the washing of water. Water is the outward element used in Baptism: Washing is the principal Sacramental rite therein. Water setteth forth Christ’s blood: Washing noteth out the application and efficacy thereof, which is the purging and cleansing of our souls. As water without washing maketh nothing clean: so the blood of Christ, without a right application thereof, cleanseth no man’s soul.
This waſhing of water here mentioned, being applied to an inward ſpirituall cleanſing, what can it elſe ſet forth but the Sacrament of Baptiſme, wherein both water and waſhing is vſed?
This washing of water here mentioned, being applied to an inward spiritual cleansing, what can it else set forth but the Sacrament of Baptism, wherein both water and washing is used?
Obiect.
Object.
There is but little waſhing vſed in the Sacrament of Baptiſme, nothing but ſprinkling a little water on the face of the partie that is baptized.
There is but little washing used in the Sacrament of Baptism, nothing but sprinkling a little water on the face of the party that is baptized.
Anſw. That ſprinkling is ſufficient to ſhew the vſe of water.418 The partie to be baptized is not brought to the Font to haue p. 60 his face, or any other part of his bodie made cleane, but to haue aſſurance of the inward cleanſing of his ſoule. Now that our mindes may not too much dote on the outward thing done, but be wholly raiſed vp to the myſterie, the outward element is no further vſed, then may ſerue to put vs in minde of the inward thing ſignified thereby: anſwerably in the Lords Supper there is not ſo much bread and wine giuen and receiued, as would ſatisfie ones appetite, or ſlake his hunger and quench his thirſt, but only a little bit of bread, and taſte of wine, to declare the vſe of bread and wine, and ſo to draw the mindes of the Communicants to a conſideration of their ſpirituall nouriſhment by the bodie and bloud of Ieſus Chriſt.
- 418. Why water in baptiſme is but ſprinkled.
Answ. That sprinkling is sufficient to show the use of water.418 The party to be baptized is not brought to the Font to have his face, or any other part of his body made clean, but to have assurance of the inward cleansing of his soul. Now that our minds may not too much dote on the outward thing done, but be wholly raised up to the mystery, the outward element is no further used, then may serve to put us in mind of the inward thing signified thereby: answerably in the Lord’s Supper there is not so much bread and wine given and received, as would satisfy ones appetite, or slake his hunger and quench his thirst, but only a little bit of bread, and taste of wine, to declare the use of bread and wine, and so to draw the minds of the Communicants to a consideration of their spiritual nourishment by the body and blood of Jesus Christ.
- 418. Why water in baptism is but sprinkled.
§. 41. How Baptiſme is a meanes of cleanſing and ſanctifying.
§. 41. How Baptism is a means of cleansing and sanctifying.
The manner of inferring this Sacramentall waſhing vpon the ſanctifying and cleanſing of the Church thus, with the waſhing of water, ſheweth, that
The manner of inferring this Sacramental washing upon the sanctifying and cleansing of the Church thus, with the washing of water, showeth, that
Baptiſme is a meanes of ſanctifying and cleanſing the Church. All419 thoſe places of Scripture that attribute420 Regeneration,421 Iuſtification,422 Sanctification, or423 Saluation thereunto, proue as much. But that the truth thereof may more fully and diſtinctly be conceiued, I will briefly ſhew,
- 1. In what reſpect Baptiſme is a meanes of our ſanctifying and cleanſing.
- 2. What kinde of meanes it is.
- 3. How neceſſarie it is.
Baptism is a means of sanctifying and cleansing the Church. All419 those places of Scripture that attribute420 Regeneration,421 Justification,422 Sanctification, or423 Salvation thereunto, prove as much. But that the truth thereof may more fully and distinctly be conceived, I will briefly show,
- In what respect Baptism is a means of our sanctifying and cleansing.
- What kind of means it is.
- How necessary it is.
In foure eſpeciall reſpects it may be ſaid to be a meanes as aforeſaid.
In four especial respects it may be said to be a means as aforesaid.
1. In that it doth moſt liuely repreſent and ſet forth euen to the outward ſenſes the inward cleanſing of our ſoules by the bloud of Chriſt, and ſanctifying of vs by the Spirit of Chriſt. Apply the vſe of water (by the waſhing whereof foule things are made verie cleane) to the vertue of Chriſts bloud and efficacie of his Spirit, and the truth hereof will euidently appeare. For the better helpe in this application, read Rom. 6. 4. &c.
1. In that it doth most lively represent and set forth even to the outward senses the inward cleansing of our souls by the blood of Christ, and sanctifying of us by the Spirit of Christ. Apply the use of water (by the washing whereof foul things are made very clean) to the virtue of Christ’s blood and efficacy of his Spirit, and the truth hereof will evidently appear. For the better help in this application, read Rom. 6. 4. etc‸.
2. In that it doth truly propound and make tender, or offer of the grace of iuſtification and ſanctification to the partie p. 61 baptized. In this reſpect it is thus deſcribed, Baptiſme of repentance424 for remiſſion of ſinnes: and S. Peter to like purpoſe ſaith,425 Repent, and be baptized euerie one of you for the remiſſion of ſins.
2. In that it doth truly propound and make tender, or offer of the grace of justification and sanctification to the party baptized. In this respect it is thus described, Baptism of repentance424 for remission of sins: and S. Peter to like purpose saith,425 Repent, and be baptized every one of you for the remission of sins.
3. In that it doth really exhibit and ſeale vp to the conſcience of him that is baptized the forenamed graces, whereby he is aſſured that he is made partaker thereof. Thus Abraham receiued the ſigne of circumciſion as a ſeale of the righteouſneſſe of426 faith. Hence is it that the Eunuch and others when they were427 baptized, went away reioycing.
3. In that it doth really exhibit and seal up to the conscience of him that is baptized the forenamed graces, whereby he is assured that he is made partaker thereof. Thus Abraham received the sign of circumcision as a seal of the righteousness of426 faith. Hence is it that the Eunuch and others when they were427 baptized, went away rejoicing.
4. In that it is a particular and peculiar pledge to the partie baptized, that euen he himſelfe is made partaker of the ſaid graces: therefore euerie one in particular is baptized for himſelfe: yea, though many be at once brought to the Font, yet euerie one by name is baptized. To this purpoſe faith the Apoſtle, Whoſoeuer are baptized into Chriſt, haue put on Chriſt;428 whoſoeuer, whether Peter, Iohn, Thomas, or any other particular perſon. Ananias ſaid to Paul in the ſingular number, Be429 thou baptized, and waſh away thy ſinnes.
4. In that it is a particular and peculiar pledge to the party baptized, that even he himself is made partaker of the said graces: therefore every one in particular is baptized for himself: yea, though many be at once brought to the Font, yet every one by name is baptized. To this purpose faith the Apostle, Whosoever are baptized into Christ, have put on Christ;428 whosoever, whether Peter, John, Thomas, or any other particular person. Ananias said to Paul in the singular number, Be429 thou baptized, and wash away thy sins.
§. 42. Obiections againſt the efficacie of baptiſme anſwered.
§. 42. Objections against the efficacy of baptism answered.
1. Obiect. Many that are baptized receiue no ſuch grace at all, they are neither cleanſed nor ſanctified.
1. Object. Many that are baptized receive no such grace at all, they are neither cleansed nor sanctified.
Anſw. They are only outwardly waſhed with water, they are not baptized with the Holy Ghoſt. The fault is not in that no grace accompanieth that Sacrament, but in that they receiue not, but reiect the grace which appertaineth thereto: what if ſome beleeue not? ſhall their vnbeleefe make the faith of430 God without effect? God forbid.
- 430. Rom. 3. 3.
Answ. They are only outwardly washed with water, they are not baptized with the Holy Ghost. The fault is not in that no grace accompanieth that Sacrament, but in that they receive not, but reject the grace which appertaineth thereto: what if some believe not? Shall their unbelief make the faith of430 God without effect? God forbid.
- 430. Rom. 3. 3.
Anſw. Their ſpirituall cleanſing is more liuely and fully manifeſted thereby, and they the more aſſured thereof.
Answ. Their spiritual cleansing is more lively and fully manifested thereby, and they the more assured thereof.
3. Obiect. Many who long after their baptiſme, haue liued like ſwine in ſinne, and ſo haue not beene cleanſed or ſanctified, yet diuers yeeres after haue beene effectually called: what meanes hath baptiſme beene hereof?
3. Object. Many who long after their baptism, have lived like swine in sin, and so have not been cleansed or sanctified, yet divers years after have been effectually called: what means hath baptism been hereof?
Anſw. The vſe and efficacie of baptiſme is not as the act p. 62 thereof, tranſient, but permanent and perpetuall ſo long as the partie baptized liueth. Whenſoeuer a ſinner vnfainedly repenteth, and faithfully laieth hold on the promiſes of God, baptiſme, which is the ſeale thereof is as powerfull and effectuall as it could haue beene when it was firſt adminiſtred. For the efficacie of baptiſme conſiſteth in the free offer of grace. So long therefore as God continueth to offer grace, ſo long may a mans baptiſme be effectuall. On this ground we are but once for all baptized: and as the432 Prophets put the people in minde of their circumciſion, ſo the Apoſtles of their baptiſme long after it was adminiſtred. Yea, they ſpeake of it (though the act were long before paſt) as if it were in doing, in the time preſent, Baptiſme ſaueth.433
Answ. The use and efficacy of baptism is not as the act thereof, transient, but permanent and perpetual so long as the party baptized liveth. Whensoever a sinner unfeignedly repenteth, and faithfully layeth hold on the promises of God, baptism, which is the seal thereof is as powerful and effectual as it could have been when it was first administered. For the efficacy of baptism consisteth in the free offer of grace. So long therefore as God continueth to offer grace, so long may a man’s baptism be effectual. On this ground we are but once for all baptized: and as the432 Prophets put the people in mind of their circumcision, so the Apostles of their baptism long after it was administered. Yea, they speak of it (though the act were long before past) as if it were in doing, in the time present, Baptism saveth.433
§. 43. What kinde of meanes of grace Baptiſme is.
§. 43. What kind of means of grace Baptism is.
II. Baptiſme is no phyſicall or naturall meanes of working434 grace, as if the grace which is ſealed vp thereby were inherent in the water, or in the Miniſters act of ſprinkling it (as in medicines, ſalues, hearbs, meats, and the like, there is inherent that vertue which proceedeth from the vſe of them: and being applied, they haue their operation, whether a man beleeue it, or no) but it is only a voluntarie inſtrument which Chriſt vſeth, as it pleaſeth him, to worke what grace, or meaſure of435 grace ſeemeth beſt to him: ſo as grace is only aſſiſtant to it, not included in it: yet in the right vſe thereof, Chriſt by his Spirit worketh that grace which is receiued by it, in which reſpect the Miniſter is ſaid to baptize with water, but Chriſt with the Holy Ghoſt and with fire, Matth. 3. 11.
II. Baptism is no physical or natural means of working434 grace, as if the grace which is sealed up thereby were inherent in the water, or in the Ministers act of sprinkling it (as in medicines, salves, herbs, meats, and the like, there is inherent that virtue which proceedeth from the use of them: and being applied, they have their operation, whether a man believe it, or no) but it is only a voluntary instrument which Christ useth, as it pleaseth him, to work what grace, or measure of435 grace seemeth best to him: so as grace is only assistant to it, not included in it: yet in the right use thereof, Christ by his Spirit worketh that grace which is received by it, in which respect the Minister is said to baptize with water, but Christ with the Holy Ghost and with fire, Matth. 3. 11.
§. 44. Of the neceſſitie of Baptiſme.
§. 44. Of the necessity of Baptism.
2. By conſequence, ſo as according to that courſe and order which God hath ſet downe, things cannot be without them.
2. By consequence, so as according to that course and order which God hath set down, things cannot be without them.
Baptiſme is not abſolutely neceſſarie as a cauſe: for then ſhould it be equall to Gods couenant, Chriſts bloud, and the p. 63 worke of the Spirit. Yea then ſhould all that are baptized without any exception be cleanſed.
Baptism is not absolutely necessary as a cause: for then should it be equal to God’s covenant, Christ’s blood, and the work of the Spirit. Yea then should all that are baptized without any exception be cleansed.
2. Great is the need that we haue thereof, in regard of our dulneſſe in conceiuing things ſpirituall, and of our weakneſſe in beleeuing things inuiſible. We are carnall, and earthly: and by things ſenſible and earthly, doe the better conceiue things ſpirituall and heauenly: therefore hath God ordained viſible elements to be Sacraments of inuiſible graces. Againe we are ſlow to beleeue ſuch things as are promiſed in the word, therefore the more to helpe and ſtrengthen our faith, God hath added to his couenant in the word, his ſeale in and by the Sacrament: that by two immutable things, (Gods couenant and Gods ſeale) in which it is impoſſible for God to lie, we might haue ſtrong conſolation. Beſides, though in generall we doe beleeue the truth of Gods word, yet we are doubtfull to apply it to our ſelues: wherefore for better applying Gods couenant to our owne ſoule, God hath added his Sacrament to his word.
2. Great is the need that we have thereof, in regard of our dulness in conceiving things spiritual, and of our weakness in believing things invisible. We are carnal, and earthly: and by things sensible and earthly, do the better conceive things spiritual and heavenly: therefore hath God ordained visible elements to be Sacraments of invisible graces. Again we are slow to believe such things as are promised in the word, therefore the more to help and strengthen our faith, God hath added to his covenant in the word, his seal in and by the Sacrament: that by two immutable things, (God’s covenant and God’s seal) in which it is impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation. Besides, though in general we do believe the truth of God’s word, yet we are doubtful to apply it to our selves: wherefore for better applying God’s covenant to our own soul, God hath added his Sacrament to his word.
§. 45. Of the contrarie extremes of Papiſts and Anabaptiſts about the neceſſitie and efficacie of Baptiſme.
§. 45. Of the contrary extremes of Papists and Anabaptists about the necessity and efficacy of Baptism.
There are two extremes contrarie to the forenamed points about baptiſme.
There are two extremes contrary to the forenamed points about baptism.
One in the exceſſe, which is of Papiſts that attribute too much thereunto, and make it a plaine Idoll.
One in the excess, which is of Papists that attribute too much thereunto, and make it a plain Idol.
In two things doe Papiſts exceed, 1. In the neceſſitie Of Baptiſme.
2. In the efficacie
In two things do Papists exceed‸ ‸‸ : in the necessity ‸‸ and in the efficacy of Baptism.
They make it ſo abſolutely neceſſary, as if any die vnbaptized p. 64 he cannot be ſaued: which doome they paſſe againſt infants, though they be depriued thereof without any fault of their owne, yea or of their parents, being ſtill borne. A mercileſſe ſentence without any warrant of Gods word: yea againſt his word & againſt the order which he hath preſcribed. He hath eſtabliſhed441 his couenant, & promiſed to be the God of the faithfull & of their ſeed: on which ground S. Peter ſaith, The promiſe is vnto442 you & vnto your children: & S. Paul ſaith, your children are holy.443 Shall all theſe priuiledges be made void by an ineuitable want444 of baptiſme? if ſo, would God haue enioyned circumciſion (which to the Iewes was as baptiſme is to Chriſtians) to be put off to the eighth day, before which day many infants died? or would Moſes haue ſuffered it to be forborne all the time that the Iſraelites were in the wilderneſſe? If it be ſaid that baptiſme is more neceſſarie then circumciſion, I anſwer, the Scripture layeth no more neceſſitie vpon it. If it were ſo neceſſarie as they make it, then the vertue of Chriſts death were leſſe effectuall ſince he was actually exhibited then before. For before it was effectuall for infants without a Sacrament, but belike not now. Had the ancient Churches conceiued ſo of the abſolute neceſſitie of baptiſme, they would not haue had ſet times for the adminiſtring thereof: nor ſuffered it to be put off ſo long as they did.445 Some Churches appointed it to be adminiſtred only at Eaſter.446 Some at Eaſter and Whitſuntide. And though many who gaue euidence of their true faith died before they were baptized, yet447 they did not thereupon iudge them to be damned. This practiſe and iudgement of the ancients hath made448 many Papiſts ſomewhat to mitigate that abſolute neceſſitie, and to ſay that, In this caſe, God which hath not bound his grace, in reſpect of his owne freedome, to any Sacrament, may and doth accept them as baptized, which either are martyred before they could be baptized, on elſe depart this life with vow and deſire to haue that Sacrament, but by ſome remedileſſe neceſſitie could not obtaine it. If remedileſſe neceſſitie can helpe the matter, what neceſſitie ſo remedileſſe, as for a childe to be ſtill borne.
- 441. Gen. 17. 7.
- 442. Acts 2. 39.
- 443. 1 Cor. 7. 14.
- 444. Gen. 17. 12. Joſ. 5. 5.
- 445. In Theſſalia mos fuit vt paſchalibus tantùm diebus baptiſmus perageretur, Niceph. hiſt. lib. 12. cap. 34. Socrat. hiſt. lib. 5. cap. 22.
- 446. Ne quenquam Sacerdotes baptizent praeterquam in Paſch a & Pentecoſle. L L. Pipin. Carol. M. &c.
- 447. Iuſtus quacunꝗ morte praeuentus fuerit anima eius in refrigerio erit, dixit Ambr. Orat. de obit. Valent. Qui diem obijt antequam baptiſaretur.
- 448. Rhem. annot. on Ioh. 3. 5.
They make it so absolutely necessary, as if any die unbaptized he cannot be saved: which doom they pass against infants, though they be deprived thereof without any fault of their own, yea or of their parents, being still‸-born. A merciless sentence without any warrant of God’s word: yea against his word & against the order which he hath prescribed. He hath established441 his covenant, & promised to be the God of the faithful & of their seed: on which ground S. Peter saith, The promise is unto442 you & unto your children: & S. Paul saith, your children are holy.443 Shall all these privileges be made void by an inevitable want444 of baptism? If so, would God have enjoined circumcision (which to the Jews was as baptism is to Christians) to be put off to the eighth day, before which day many infants died? Or would Moses have suffered it to be forborne all the time that the Israelites were in the wilderness? If it be said that baptism is more necessary then circumcision, I answer, the Scripture layeth no more necessity upon it. If it were so necessary as they make it, then the virtue of Christ’s death were less effectual since he was actually exhibited then before. For before it was effectual for infants without a Sacrament, but belike not now. Had the ancient Churches conceived so of the absolute necessity of baptism, they would not have had set times for the administering thereof: nor suffered it to be put off so long as they did.445 Some Churches appointed it to be administered only at Easter.446 Some at Easter and Whitsuntide. And though many who gave evidence of their true faith died before they were baptized, yet447 they did not thereupon judge them to be damned. This practise and judgment of the ancients hath made448 many Papists somewhat to mitigate that absolute necessity, and to say that, In this case, God which hath not bound his grace, in respect of his own freedom, to any Sacrament, may and doth accept them as baptized, which either are martyred before they could be baptized, or else depart this life with vow and desire to have that Sacrament, but by some remediless necessity could not obtain it. If remediless necessity can help the matter, what necessity so remediless, as for a child to be still‸-born.
- 441. Gen. 17. 7.
- 442. Acts 2. 39.
- 443. 1 Cor. 7. 14.
- 444. Gen. 17. 12. Jos. 5. 5.
- 445. In Thessalia mos fuit vt paschalibus tantùm diebus baptismus perageretur, Niceph. hist. lib. 12. cap. 34. Socrat. hist. lib. 5. cap. 22.
- 446. Ne quenquam Sacerdotes baptizent praeterquam in Pascha & Pentecoste. L L. Pipin. Carol. M. etc‸.
- 447. Iustus quacunque morte praeuentus fuerit anima eius in refrigerio erit, dixit Ambr. Orat. de obit. Valent. Qui diem obijt antequam baptisaretur.
- 448. Rhem. annot. on Joh. 3. 5.
Againe, they adde ſuch efficacie to baptiſme, as it giueth grace449 of the worke it ſelfe: wherein they equall it to the verie bloud of Chriſt; and take away the peculiar worke of the p. 65 Spirit; and the vſe of faith, repentance, and ſuch like graces. What can there be more in the water of baptiſme, then was in the bloud of ſuch beaſts as were offered vp for ſacrifices? But it is not poſſible that the bloud of Buls and Goats ſhould take away ſin.450 They themſelues attribute no ſuch efficacie to the word preached, and yet they cannot ſhew where the holy Ghoſt hath giuen more vertue to baptiſme, then to the word. This text ioyneth them both together (that he might cleanſe it with451 the waſhing of water through the word) What can be more ſaid of a meanes then that which is ſaid of the word? It pleaſed God by preaching to ſaue them that beleeue. The Goſpell is the power of God to ſaluation, &c.
Again, they add such efficacy to baptism, as it giveth grace449 of the work it self: wherein they equal it to the very blood of Christ; and take away the peculiar work of the Spirit; and the use of faith, repentance, and such like graces. What can there be more in the water of baptism, then was in the blood of such beasts as were offered up for sacrifices? But it is not possible that the blood of Bulls and Goats should take away sin.450 They themselves attribute no such efficacy to the word preached, and yet they cannot show where the Holy Ghost hath given more virtue to baptism, then to the word. This text joineth them both together (that he might cleanse it with451 the washing of water through the word) What can be more said of a means then that which is said of the word? It pleased God by preaching to save them that believe. The Gospel is the power of God to salvation, etc‸.
On the other ſide, Anabaptiſts, and ſuch like Libertines, too452 lightly eſteeme this holy and neceſſary ordinance of God, in that they make it only a badge of our profeſſion, a note of difference betwixt the true and falſe Church, a ſigne of mutuall fellowſhip, a bare ſigne of ſpirituall grace, a reſemblance of mortification, regeneration, inſcition into Chriſt, with the like, but no more: Theſe indeed are ſome of the ends and vſes of Baptiſme: But in that they reſtraine all the efficacy thereof hereunto, they take away the greateſt comfort, and trueſt benefit which the Church reapeth thereby, as may be gathered out of the points noted453 before.
On the other side, Anabaptists, and such like Libertines, too452 lightly esteem this holy and necessary ordinance of God, in that they make it only a badge of our profession, a note of difference betwixt the true and false Church, a sign of mutual fellowship, a bare sign of spiritual grace, a resemblance of mortification, regeneration, inscition into Christ, with the like, but no more: These indeed are some of the ends and uses of Baptism: But in that they restrain all the efficacy thereof hereunto, they take away the greatest comfort, and truest benefit which the Church reapeth thereby, as may be gathered out of the points noted453 before.
In that with this waſhing of water, Chriſt cleanſeth his Church, I obſerue that
- 454. Ecce quia Chriſtus ſanctificat; ecce quia Chriſtus ipſo lauacro aquae in verbo vbi Miniſter videtur corporaliter operari ipſe abluit, ipſe mundat. Aug. contr. lit. Petil. l. 3. c. 49.
In that with this washing of water, Christ cleanseth his Church, I observe that
- 454. Ecce quia Christus sanctificat; ecce quia Christus ipso lauacro aquae in verbo vbi Minister videtur corporaliter operari ipse abluit, ipse mundat. Aug. contr. lit. Petil. l. 3. c. 49.
Whoſoeuer are fully baptiſed are cleanſed from ſinne.
Whosoever are fully baptised are cleansed from sin.
Fully, that is, powerfully and effectually, as well inwardly by the Spirit, as outwardly by the Miniſter.
Fully, that is, powerfully and effectually, as well inwardly by the Spirit, as outwardly by the Minister.
Cleanſed, both from the guilt of ſinne by Chriſts bloud, and from the power of ſinne by the worke of his Spirit.
Cleansed, both from the guilt of sin by Christ’s blood, and from the power of sin by the work of his Spirit.
To this purpoſe tend the many emphaticall phraſes attributed by the Apoſtles to Baptiſme, as that we are baptiſed into Ieſus Chriſt, baptiſed into his death, buried with him by baptiſme; that Baptiſme doth ſaue vs; that Baptiſme is the waſhing of regeneration,455 with the like.
- 455. Rom. 6. 3, 4. 1 Pet. 3. 21. Tit. 3 5.
To this purpose tend the many emphatical phrases attributed by the Apostles to Baptism, as that we are baptised into Jesus Christ, baptised into his death, buried with him by baptism; that Baptism doth save us; that Baptism is the washing of regeneration,455 with the like.
- 455. Rom. 6. 3, 4. 1 Pet. 3. 21. Tit. 3. 5.
Vaine is the reioycing of many, who boaſt of their baptiſme,456 and thinke themſelues by vertue thereof to be as good Chriſtians p. 66 as the beſt, and yet liue and lie in their ſinne, being more beſmeered and defiled therewith then they were, when they were firſt borne. Iohn ſaith, Chriſt baptiſcth with the holy Ghoſt457 and with fire: the Apoſtle ſaith, Chriſt cleanſeth with the waſhing of water. If that fire of the holy Ghoſt burne not vp the droſſe of ſinne in thee, and this water waſh not away the filth of ſinne, thou wert neuer: fully baptiſed. It may be the hand of ſome Miniſter hath ſprinkled a little water on thy face, but Chriſts bloud hath not as yet beene ſprinkled on the ſoule: all the benefit which thou reapeſt by thy baptiſme is, that another day thou ſhalt dearely anſwer for the abuſe of ſo honourable an ordinance.
Vain is the rejoicing of many, who boast of their baptism,456 and think themselves by virtue thereof to be as good Christians as the best, and yet live and lie in their sin, being more besmeared and defiled therewith then they were, when they were first born. John saith, Christ baptizeth with the Holy Ghost457 and with fire: the Apostle saith, Christ cleanseth with the washing of water. If that fire of the Holy Ghost burn not up the dross of sin in thee, and this water wash not away the filth of sin, thou wert never‸ fully baptised. It may be the hand of some Minister hath sprinkled a little water on thy face, but Christ’s blood hath not as yet been sprinkled on the soul: all the benefit which thou reapest by thy baptism is, that another day thou shalt dearly answer for the abuse of so honourable an ordinance.
§. 47. Of ioyning the word with Baptiſme.
§. 47. Of joining the word with Baptism.
The other meanes of ſanctifying and cleanſing the Church here expreſſed, is the word. This being applied vnto Baptiſme, and ioyned with it, muſt needs be meant of the promiſe of Grace ſealed vp in Baptiſme, which is Gods promiſe of iuſtifying vs freely and ſanctifying vs effectually, plainly made knowne and truly beleeued: This meanes being thus added to this Sacrament, we may well inferre that
The other means of sanctifying and cleansing the Church here expressed, is the word. This being applied unto Baptism, and joined with it, must needs be meant of the promise of Grace sealed up in Baptism, which is God’s promise of justifying us freely and sanctifying us effectually, plainly made known and truly believed: This means being thus added to this Sacrament, we may well infer that
It is neceſſary that the word and Baptiſme goe together: that458 where this Sacrament is adminiſtred, the doctrine thereof be truly, plainly, intelligibly taught, ſo as the nature, efficacy, end, and vſe thereof may be made knowne; and the couenant of God ſealed vp thereby, beleeued. So ſaith Chriſt,459 Goe teach all nations baptiſing them. So did the460 Baptiſt, and the461 Apoſtles, they preached the Goſpell to them whom they baptiſed.
It is necessary that the word and Baptism go together: that458 where this Sacrament is administered, the doctrine thereof be truly, plainly, intelligibly taught, so as the nature, efficacy, end, and use thereof may be made known; and the covenant of God sealed up thereby, believed. So saith Christ,459 Go teach all nations baptising them. So did the460 Baptist, and the461 Apostles, they preached the Gospel to them whom they baptised.
2. It is the word which maketh the greateſt difference betwixt the ſacramentall waſhing of water, and ordinary common waſhing.
2. It is the word which maketh the greatest difference betwixt the sacramental washing of water, and ordinary common washing.
3. By the word the ordinary creatures which we vſe are ſanctified, much more the holy ordinances of God, whereof Baptiſme is one of the principall.
3. By the word the ordinary creatures which we use are sanctified, much more the holy ordinances of God, whereof Baptism is one of the principal.
Queſt. Is it not then lawfull to adminiſter Baptiſme without463 a Sermon?
Quest. Is it not then lawful to administer Baptism without463 a Sermon?
p. 67 Anſw. Though it be a very commendable, and honourable manner of adminiſtring that Sacrament, then to adminiſter it when the word is preached, yet I thinke not a Sermon at that time to be ſo neceſſary, as it ſhould be vnlawfull without one, to adminiſter Baptiſme. For the ioyning of the word and Sacrament here ſpoken of is, that they who are baptiſed, or who preſent children to be baptiſed, and anſwer for them, or are preſent at the adminiſtring of Baptiſme, or liue in the places where it vſeth to be adminiſtred, ſhould be inſtructed in the Goſpell, and taught the couenant which Baptiſme ſealeth vp. Beſides, the liturgie and publike forme preſcribed for the adminiſtring of Baptiſme both in our Church and other reformed Churches, laieth downe the nature, efficacy, end, vſe, and other like points appertaining to that Sacrament, & plainly declareth the couenant of God ſealed vp thereby: ſo as in our and other like Churches where ſuch formes are preſcribed to be alwaies vſed, the word is neuer ſeparated from Baptiſme, though at the adminiſtring of Baptiſme there be no Sermon.
- 463. 1 Tim. 4. 5.
Answ. Though it be a very commendable, and honourable manner of administering that Sacrament, then to administer it when the word is preached, yet I think not a Sermon at that time to be so necessary, as it should be unlawful without one, to administer Baptism. For the joining of the word and Sacrament here spoken of is, that they who are baptised, or who present children to be baptised, and answer for them, or are present at the administering of Baptism, or live in the places where it useth to be administered, should be instructed in the Gospel, and taught the covenant which Baptism sealeth up. Besides, the liturgy and public form prescribed for the administering of Baptism both in our Church and other reformed Churches, layeth down the nature, efficacy, end, use, and other like points appertaining to that Sacrament, & plainly declareth the covenant of God sealed up thereby: so as in our and other like Churches where such forms are prescribed to be always used, the word is never separated from Baptism, though at the administering of Baptism there be no Sermon.
- 463. 1 Tim. 4. 5.
The Church of Rome doth directly tranſgreſſe againſt the464 forenamed rule of ioyning the word and Baptiſme together. For though they haue a publike forme preſcribed, yet it being in an vnknowne tongue, not vnderſtood of the people, nor expounded to them, it is all one as if there were no forme at all, no word at all: for that which is not vnderſtood is all one465 as if it were not vttered.
The Church of Rome doth directly transgress against the464 forenamed rule of joining the word and Baptism together. For though they have a public form prescribed, yet it being in an unknown tongue, not understood of the people, nor expounded to them, it is all one as if there were no form at all, no word at all: for that which is not understood is all one465 as if it were not uttered.
Much more hainous is their tranſgreſſion who liue vnder the Goſpell, where it is preached plainly to the vnderſtanding and capacity of the meaneſt, and yet are careleſſe in comming to it, or in attending vnto it, and ſo remaine as ignorant as if they liued in places where the word is not preached at all, or in an vnknowne tongue. Such ignorant perſons if they were not baptiſed are not worthy while they remaine ſo ignorant to be baptiſed, nor yet to preſent their children to be baptiſed, or to be preſent at the baptiſme of others. As Miniſters that baptiſe ought to preach the word, ſo ought they who are baptiſed to be inſtructed in the word.
Much more heinous is their transgression who live under the Gospel, where it is preached plainly to the understanding and capacity of the meanest, and yet are careless in coming to it, or in attending unto it, and so remain as ignorant as if they lived in places where the word is not preached at all, or in an unknown tongue. Such ignorant persons if they were not baptised are not worthy while they remain so ignorant to be baptised, nor yet to present their children to be baptised, or to be present at the baptism of others. As Ministers that baptise ought to preach the word, so ought they who are baptised to be instructed in the word.
Redeemed for Glory
Redeemed for Glory
§. 48. Of the Inference of Glorification vpon Iuſtification and Sanctification.
§. 48. Of the Inference of Glorification upon Justification and Sanctification.
EPHES. 5. 27. That he might preſent it to himſelfe a glorious Church, &c.
EPHES. 5. 27.
That he might present it to himself a glorious Church, etc‸.
THe moſt principall end, in regard of the Churches good, which Chriſt aimed at when he gaue himſelfe for her, is her glorious eſtate in heauen: this is the end of the forenamed end. For why did Chriſt giue himſelfe for the Church? That he might ſanctifie it, hauing cleanſed it: why did he cleanſe, and ſanctifie it? That he might preſent it to himſeife a glorious Church. Hence note theſe three points.
- 1. Iuſtification and ſanctification muſt goe before glorification.
- 2. The end why the Saints are cleanſed and ſanctified in this world, is that they may be preſented glorious to Chriſt in the world to come.
- 3. The only meanes to make vs glorious before Chriſt our ſpouſe is righteouſneſſe.
The most principal end, in regard of the Churches good, which Christ aimed at when he gave himself for her, is her glorious estate in heaven: this is the end of the forenamed end. For why did Christ give himself for the Church? That he might sanctify it, having cleansed it: why did he cleanse, and sanctify it? That he might present it to himself a glorious Church. Hence note these three points.
- Justification and sanctification must go before glorification.
- The end why the Saints are cleansed and sanctified in this world, is that they may be presented glorious to Christ in the world to come.
- The only means to make us glorious before Christ our spouse is righteousness.
1. All thoſe places of Scripture which ſet our righteouſneſſe in this world before our glory in the world to come (as466 very many places doe) doe proue the firſt point, that Iuſtification and Sanctification muſt goe before Glorification. Among467 other proofes note eſpecially the order of the ſeuerall linkes of that golden chaine that reacheth from Gods eternall counſell before the world, vnto our euerlaſting glory after this world, Whom he did predeſtinate them he alſo called; and whom he called them he alſo iuſtified; and whom he iuſtified them he alſo glorified.
1. All those places of Scripture which set our righteousness in this world before our glory in the world to come (as466 very many places do) do prove the first point, that Justification and Sanctification must go before Glorification. Among467 other proofs note especially the order of the several links of that golden chain that reacheth from God’s eternal counsel before the world, unto our everlasting glory after this world, Whom he did predestinate them he also called; and whom he called them he also justified; and whom he justified them he also glorified.
It is therefore needfull and behouefull, not only in regard of472 Chriſts honour, but alſo of our owne glory and happineſſe, that here while we liue on earth we be ſanctified and cleanſed. If Chriſt for our ſakes had an eie at our future and euerlaſting glory, and for that end prepared meanes to bring vs thereunto, ought not we ourſelues much rather haue an eie thereat, and both auoid all things which may hinder it, and vſe all meanes whereby we may be aſſured of it? Moſes had reſpect vnto the recompence of the reward. Yea Chriſt for the ioy which473 was ſet before him endured the croſſe, and deſpiſed the ſhame.
It is therefore needful and behoveful, not only in regard of472 Christ’s honour, but also of our own glory and happiness, that here while we live on earth we be sanctified and cleansed. If Christ for our sakes had an eye at our future and everlasting glory, and for that end prepared means to bring us thereunto, ought not we our selves much rather have an eye thereat, and both avoid all things which may hinder it, and use all means whereby we may be assured of it? Moses had respect unto the recompense of the reward. Yea Christ for the joy which473 was set before him endured the cross, and despised the shame.
3. That Righteouſneſſe is the only meanes to make vs glorious474 before Chriſt our ſpouſe, is euident by this, that Chriſt gaue himſelfe to worke and effect this meanes for this end. Chriſt himſelfe by his death, hath conſecrated this, and no other meanes. If there be any other meanes then that which Chriſt by offering vp himſelfe hath procured, what need Chriſt to haue beene offered vp? To ſhew that this is the meanes to make the Church glorious before Chriſt, the holy Ghoſt reſembleth the righteouſneſſe of the Saints to fine linnen, cleane, and white,475 wherewith the wife of the Lambe is made ready againſt the day of mariage.
3. That Righteousness is the only means to make us glorious474 before Christ our spouse, is evident by this, that Christ gave himself to work and effect this means for this end. Christ himself by his death, hath consecrated this, and no other means. If there be any other means then that which Christ by offering up himself hath procured, what need Christ to have been offered up? To show that this is the means to make the Church glorious before Christ, the Holy Ghost resembleth the righteousness of the Saints to fine linen, clean, and white,475 wherewith the wife of the Lamb is made ready against the day of marriage.
This I haue the rather noted againſt the conceit of our aduerſaries,477 who place all the glory of the Church in outward478 pompe. Wherefore their Pope whom they make head of the Church, and after a peculiar manner the ſpouſe of Chriſt, muſt haue his triple crowne, his ſcarlet robes, his throne aduanced aboue kings: Men muſt be his horſes to beare him: and Kings and Nobles muſt be his men to wait on him. Their Prieſts alſo muſt be araied with glorious copes of the beſt wrought gold. Their temples muſt be decked with curious, carued, gilded images. Their hoaſt caried about in p. 70 manner of a triumph. Their people all beſprinkled with water. Their ſuperſtitious houſes muſt be the faireſt buildings in a kingdome, and haue the greateſt reuenues of a kingdome belonging to them: with the like.479
This I have the rather noted against the conceit of our adversaries,477 who place all the glory of the Church in outward478 pomp. Wherefore their Pope whom they make head of the Church, and after a peculiar manner the spouse of Christ, must have his triple crown, his scarlet robes, his throne advanced above kings: men must be his horses to bear him: and Kings and Nobles must be his men to wait on him. Their Priests also must be arrayed with glorious copes of the best wrought gold. Their temples must be decked with curious, carved, gilded images. Their host carried about in manner of a triumph. Their people all besprinkled with water. Their superstitious houses must be the fairest buildings in a kingdom, and have the greatest revenues of a kingdom belonging to them: with the like.479
Is this glory fit for Chriſts ſpouſe? belike then Chriſt hath carnall eies and eares: and is delighted with thoſe things wherewith the world is delighted. The wiſer among the heathen did ſcoffe at ſuch baſe conceits which their people had of their gods. Shall Chriſtians thinke more baſely of Chriſt, then the heathen of their gods? Too much doe moſt people doat on outward worldly glory: euen ſo much as they neglect true righteouſneſſe.
Is this glory fit for Christ’s spouse? Belike then Christ hath carnal eyes and ears: and is delighted with those things wherewith the world is delighted. The wiser among the heathen did scoff at such base conceits which their people had of their gods. Shall Christians think more basely of Christ, then the heathen of their gods? Too much do most people dote on outward worldly glory: even so much as they neglect true righteousness.
§. 44. Of the fruition of Chriſts preſence in heauen.
§. 49. Of the fruition of Christ’s presence in heaven.
EPHES. 5. 27. That he might preſent it to himſelfe a glorious Church, not hauing ſpot or wrinkle, or any ſuch thing: but that it ſhould be holy, and without blemiſh.
EPHES. 5. 27.
That he might present it to himself a glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing: but that it should be holy, and without blemish.
HAuing noted the inference of this verſe vpon the former: I will now handle it diſtinctly by it ſelfe. In it is contained a deſcription of the glorious eſtate of the Church in heauen. Of that eſtate muſt this deſcription be here meant,481 for on earth it is not ſimply without ſpot or wrinkle: though it be prepared ſo to be.
- 481. Ubicunque commemoraui eccleſiam non habentem maculam aut rugam, non ſic accipiendum, quaſi iam ſit, ſed quae praeparatur vt ſit, quando apparebit glorioſa. Aug. Retract. l. 3. c. 18.
Having noted the inference of this verse upon the former: I will now handle it distinctly by it self. In it is contained a description of the glorious estate of the Church in heaven. Of that estate must this description be here meant,481 for on earth it is not simply without spot or wrinkle: though it be prepared so to be.
- 481. Ubicunque commemoraui ecclesiam non habentem maculam aut rugam, non sic accipiendum, quasi iam sit, sed quae praeparatur vt sit, quando apparebit gloriosa. Aug. Retract. l. 3. c. 18.
This eſtate is 1. Generally propounded.
2. Particularly exemplified.
This estate is
- ‸‸ Generally propounded.
- ‸‸ Particularly exemplified.
In the generall propoſition is noted, 1. Her condition (ſhe is preſented to Chriſt.)
2. Her quality (glorious.)
In the general proposition is noted‸
- ‸‸ Her condition (she is presented to Christ.)
- ‸‸ Her quality (glorious.)
The particular exemplification thereof is
The particular exemplification thereof is
1. Priuatiue, by remouing all deformity: noted in two words, Spot,
Wrinkle.
1. Privative, by removing all deformity: noted in two words‸, spot and‸ wrinkle.
2. Poſitiue, by adorning her with beauty: noted alſo in two words, Holy,
Blameleſſe.
2. Positive, by adorning her with beauty: noted also in two words‸, holy and‸ blameless.
The word (preſent) is taken from the cuſtome of ſolemnizing482 p. 71 a mariage: firſt the ſpouſe was wooed, and then ſet before her husband that he might take her to wife, to be with him. Thus483 Eue was preſented by God to Adam that he might take her for his wife: and484 Eſther among other virgins was preſented to Ahaſh-veroſh. This ſheweth that485
The word (present) is taken from the custom of solemnizing482 a marriage: first the spouse was wooed, and then set before her husband that he might take her to wife, to be with him. Thus483 Eve was presented by God to Adam that he might take her for his wife: and484 Esther among other virgins was presented to Ahasuerus. This showeth that485
The Church in heauen ſhall enioy the preſence of Chriſt:486 Chriſt himſelfe ſaith expreſly to his diſciples, I goe to prepare a place for you, that where I am, there ye may be alſo. On this ground did the Apoſtle deſire to depart, namely487 to be with Chriſt, and488 to be preſent with the Lord.
In heauen is the mariage betwixt Chriſt and the Church ſolemnized, which here on earth hath beene in preparing. God the Father hath giuen his489 ſonne vnto the Church, and the490 Church vnto his ſonne: yea491 Chriſt himſelfe hath purchaſed the Church vnto himſelfe by his bloud, and492 promiſed mariage vnto her, and the more to aſſure the Church of his loue he hath493 beſtowed many gifts vpon her: he hath further ſent494 his Miniſters in his name to495 wooe and496 beſeech the Church to giue her conſent, and to497 prepare her as a pure virgin for himſelfe: Hereupon the Church hath giuen her conſent, for498 as a ſpouſe ſhe is ſubiect vnto Chriſt as vnto an head. Theſe things being ſo, how can it be thought that Chriſt will forſake her, and not receiue her to be with him for euer?
In heaven is the marriage betwixt Christ and the Church solemnized, which here on earth hath been in preparing. God the father hath given his489 son unto the Church, and the490 Church unto his son: yea491 Christ himself hath purchased the Church unto himself by his blood, and492 promised marriage unto her, and the more to assure the Church of his love he hath493 bestowed many gifts upon her: he hath further sent494 his Ministers in his name to495 woo and496 beseech the Church to give her consent, and to497 prepare her as a pure virgin for himself: Hereupon the Church hath given her consent, for498 as a spouse she is subject unto Christ as unto an head. These things being so, how can it be thought that Christ will forsake her, and not receive her to be with him for ever?
Can the thought of death be terrible to ſuch as know and499 beleeue the truth hereof? Will not rather the conſideration500 thereof make them with the Apoſtle to ſigh, and deſire to depart, that they may be with the Lord? The higheſt degree of the Churches happineſſe conſiſteth in this fruition of the501 preſence of her ſpouſe: for ſo he becommeth all in all vnto her: not by meanes, as in this world, but immediatly by himſelfe: ſo as there ſhall need no Miniſter, no Sacrament, no ordinance to ſet forth Chriſt vnto vs: no Gouernour in family, Church, or common-wealth, to repreſent his perſon, or to keepe vs in ſubiection: no light to direct vs, no food to ſuſtaine vs; we ſhall be ſo aſſiſted with Chriſt as we ſhall need nothing. If thoſe ſeruants were happy that ſtood continually before Salomon, what are they that alwaies ſtand not as ſeruants502 p. 72 but as a wife in his preſence that is infinitly greater then Salomon? If it were a great grace & fauour, that Moſes ſaw the backparts503 of God, what a grace and fauour is it, to behold Chriſt504 face to face? For when he doth appeare, we ſhall ſee him as he is.505 Though now we be abſent from the Lord, yet let vs vphold our ſelues with the expectation and aſſurance of this, that we ſhall be preſented before Chriſt.
Can the thought of death be terrible to such as know and499 believe the truth hereof? Will not rather the consideration500 thereof make them with the Apostle to sigh, and desire to depart, that they may be with the Lord? The highest degree of the Churches happiness consisteth in this fruition of the501 presence of her spouse: for so he becometh all in all unto her: not by means, as in this world, but immediately by himself: so as there shall need no Minister, no Sacrament, no ordinance to set forth Christ unto us: no Governor in family, Church, or common-wealth, to represent his person, or to keep us in subjection: no light to direct us, no food to sustain us; we shall be so assisted with Christ as we shall need nothing. If those servants were happy that stood continually before Solomon, what are they that always stand not as servants502 but as a wife in his presence that is infinitely greater then Solomon? If it were a great grace & favour, that Moses saw the backparts503 of God, what a grace and favour is it, to behold Christ504 face to face? For when he doth appear, we shall see him as he is.505 Though now we be absent from the Lord, yet let us uphold our selves with the expectation and assurance of this, that we shall be presented before Christ.
§. 50. Of the Glorie of the Church in heauen.
§. 50. Of the Glory of the Church in heaven.
The quality of the Church in heauen is as excellent as may be,506 and therefore here ſaid to be glorious: all beautie, all comelineſſe,507 all grace, whatſoeuer may make the Church amiable, louely, or any way to be deſired, or admired, is compriſed vnder this word glorious. In this reſpect the Saints are ſaid to ſhine, and that as508 pretious ſtones, yea as the509 firmament, as the ſtarres, and as the510 ſunne: and to be511 like Chriſt himſelfe: and to512 appeare with him in glory.
The quality of the Church in heaven is as excellent as may be,506 and therefore here said to be glorious: all beauty, all comeliness,507 all grace, whatsoever may make the Church amiable, lovely, or any way to be desired, or admired, is comprised under this word glorious. In this respect the Saints are said to shine, and that as508 precious stones, yea as the509 firmament, as the stars, and as the510 sun: and to be511 like Christ himself: and to512 appear with him in glory.
This glory of the Saints extendeth both to ſoule and body, and whole perſon.
This glory of the Saints extendeth both to soul and body, and whole person.
In regard of their bodies, they ſhall be516 faſhioned like to Chriſts glorious body: and that in incorruption, immortality,517 beauty, brightneſſe, grace, fauour, agility, ſtrength, and the like. It is therefore truly ſaid, that the Church in the end of the world expecteth that which is before demonſtrated in Chriſts body.
In regard of their bodies, they shall be516 fashioned like to Christ’s glorious body: and that in incorruption, immortality,517 beauty, brightness, grace, favour, agility, strength, and the like. It is therefore truly said, that the Church in the end of the world expecteth that which is before demonstrated in Christ’s body.
In regard of their perſon, as a wife is aduanced to the honour and dignity of her husband, ſo ſhall they to the honour and dignity of Chriſt, ſo farre as they are capable of it: for they ſhall be518 next vnto Chriſt, yea519 one with him, and ſo520 aboue the moſt glorious Angels.
Much more might be ſpoken of the glory of the Church: but neuer can enough be ſpoken thereof, no not by the tongue of men or Angels: for521 eye hath not ſeene, nor eare heard, neither haue entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them which loue him. When Paul was rapt vp into the third heauen, and ſaw but a glimps of this p. 73 glory,522 he heard vnſpeakable words, which are not poſſible for man to vtter. Wherefore523 when he ſpeaketh of it, he vſeth ſuch a tranſcendent kinde of phraſe, as cannot in any tongue be fully expreſſed: we thus as well as we can by one degree of compariſon vpon another tranſlate it,524 a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of glorie.
Much more might be spoken of the glory of the Church: but never can enough be spoken thereof, no not by the tongue of men or Angels: for521 eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them which love him. When Paul was rapt up into the third heaven, and saw but a glimpse of this glory,522 he heard unspeakable words, which are not possible for man to utter. Wherefore523 when he speaketh of it, he useth such a transcendent kind of phrase, as cannot in any tongue be fully expressed: we thus as well as we can by one degree of comparison upon another translate it,524 a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.
Is not this ſufficient to vphold vs againſt all the reproach and diſgrace which the world layeth vpon vs, becauſe we are525 of the Church of Chriſt? The world hath526 of old counted her, to whom Chriſt ſaith, Hephzibah (that is, my delight in her) and Beulah (that is, maried) forſaken and deſolate, yea527 as the filth of the world, and the off-ſcowring of all things. Among Heathen, none ſo vildly eſteemed of as Chriſtians; and amongſt Papiſts, none ſo as Proteſtants; & amongſt carnall Goſpellers, none ſo as they who endeuour528 to purifie themſelues as Chriſt is pure, and to auoid the common ſins of the world. When for Chriſts ſake we are baſely accounted of, let vs thinke of this.
Is not this sufficient to uphold us against all the reproach and disgrace which the world layeth upon us, because we are525 of the Church of Christ? The world hath526 of old counted her, to whom Christ saith, Hephzibah (that is, my delight in her) and Beulah (that is, married) forsaken and desolate, yea527 as the filth of the world, and the off-scouring of all things. Among Heathen, none so vilely esteemed of as Christians; and amongst Papists, none so as Protestants; & amongst carnal Gospellers, none so as they who endeavour528 to purify themselves as Christ is pure, and to avoid the common sins of the world. When for Christ’s sake we are basely accounted of, let us think of this.
§. 51. Of the Churches freedome from all deformity in heauen. Not hauing ſpot, or wrinkle, or any ſuch thing.
§. 51. Of the Churches freedom from all deformity in heaven. Not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.
The firſt point noted by the Apoſtle in his exemplification of the forenamed glorie, is a remouing of all deformitie. The word tranſlated529 ſpot, is taken for a ſtaine on a garment, and a foule ſpecke on a mans face, or other part of the bodie: or a ſcarre, or other blemiſh in his fleſh by a ſore, wound, blow, or the like. The other word (530 wrinkl-) is taken for a creaſt in the face through old age, for it ſignifieth a gathering together of the skin by old age: by it is meant any manner of breaking (as we ſpeake) by age, ſickneſſe, trouble, paine, or the like. Becauſe there may be alſo deformities other wayes, the Apoſtle addeth this clauſe (or any ſuch thing.) Theſe things applied to531 the Church, ſhew that
The first point noted by the Apostle in his exemplification of the forenamed glory, is a removing of all deformity. The word translated529 spot, is taken for a stain on a garment, and a foul speck on a man’s face, or other part of the body: or a scar, or other blemish in his flesh by a sore, wound, blow, or the like. The other word530 (‸wrinkle) is taken for a crease in the face through old age, for it signifieth a gathering together of the skin by old age: by it is meant any manner of breaking (as we speak) by age, sickness, trouble, pain, or the like. Because there may be also deformities other ways, the Apostle addeth this clause (or any such thing.) These things applied to531 the Church, show that
No manner of deformitie ſhall cleaue to the Church in heauen.532 Thereſhall be in her no ſtaine or contagion of ſinne receiued from others, no ſcarre of any euill humour ariſing from it ſelfe, no wrinkle, no defect of ſpirituall moiſture, no ſigne of the old man, nor any thing that may any way make it ſeeme deformed, or vncomely in the ſight of Chriſt. Not only great, p. 74 hainous, capitall ſins, (which are as botches and boiles, and as open, wide ſores, gaſhes and wounds) but all ſpots and ſpecks, all wrinkles and defects, all manner of blemiſhes whatſoeuer within, or without, ſhall be cleane taken away. Sinne ſhall not only be ſubdued in vs, but vtterly rooted out of vs: no relique, no ſigne thereof ſhall be left remaining. In this reſpect it is ſaid, that God ſhall wipe away all teares, that is, ſhall take away all533 matter of mourning, ſorrow, and griefe. Now there is nothing that miniſtreth matter of more ſorrow to the Saints then ſinne. That remnant of ſin which was in the Apoſtle euen after his regeneration, made him thus cry out, O wretched man that I am.534
No manner of deformity shall cleave to the Church in heaven.532 There shall be in her no stain or contagion of sin received from others, no scar of any evil humour arising from it self, no wrinkle, no defect of spiritual moisture, no sign of the old man, nor any thing that may any way make it seem deformed, or uncomely in the sight of Christ. Not only great, heinous, capital sins, (which are as botches and boils, and as open, wide sores, gashes and wounds) but all spots and specks, all wrinkles and defects, all manner of blemishes whatsoever within, or without, shall be clean taken away. Sin shall not only be subdued in us, but utterly rooted out of us: no relic, no sign thereof shall be left remaining. In this respect it is said, that God shall wipe away all tears, that is, shall take away all533 matter of mourning, sorrow, and grief. Now there is nothing that ministreth matter of more sorrow to the Saints then sin. That remnant of sin which was in the Apostle even after his regeneration, made him thus cry out, O wretched man that I am.534
Though this be but a priuatiue good, yet it addeth much to the heauenly happineſſe of the Saints. If it were poſſible that we ſhould enioy the reſt and glorie prepared for the Saints in heauen, and withall there ſhould remaine on vs the ſpots and wrinkles of ſinne, theſe ſpots and wrinkles would be as the hand-writing which appeared to Belſhazzer in the midſt of535 his iollitie: they would be as gall mixed with wine: they would turne all our ioy into heauineſſe, and take away the ſweet relliſh of all our happineſſe. The conſideration therefore of this priuatiue benefit cannot but breed in the hearts of all ſuch as are members of this Church a longing deſire after this perfect purging of them from all deformitie.
- 535. Dan 5. 5.
Though this be but a privative good, yet it addeth much to the heavenly happiness of the Saints. If it were possible that we should enjoy the rest and glory prepared for the Saints in heaven, and withal there should remain on us the spots and wrinkles of sin, these spots and wrinkles would be as the hand-writing which appeared to Belshazzar in the midst of535 his jollity: they would be as gall mixed with wine: they would turn all our joy into heaviness, and take away the sweet relish of all our happiness. The consideration therefore of this privative benefit cannot but breed in the hearts of all such as are members of this Church a longing desire after this perfect purging of them from all deformity.
- 535. Dan. 5. 5.
§. 52. Of the perfect puritie of the Church in heauen.
§. 52. Of the perfect purity of the Church in heaven.
But that it ſhould be holy and without blemiſh.
But that it should be holy and without blemish.
The laſt branch whereby the celeſtiall glorie of the Church is ſet forth, is the perfect puritie thereof: the aduerſatiue particle (BVT) ſheweth that the holineſſe here ſpoken of is no imperfect536 holineſſe, ſuch as the ſanctification of the Saints is in this world, but an abſolute perfect holineſſe in all the parts and degrees thereof: ſuch as is without ſpot or wrinkle: without relique, or ſigne of ſinne: and therefore by way of explanation is added,537 without blemiſh, or blameleſſe: ſuch as man, Angell, nor God himſelfe can finde fault withall.538 This attribute is oft applied to the perſon and bloud of Ieſus Chriſt, and therefore539 it muſt needs ſet forth perfect puritie. Whence we may obſerue that
The last branch whereby the celestial glory of the Church is set forth, is the perfect purity thereof: the adversative particle (BUT) showeth that the holiness here spoken of is no imperfect536 holiness, such as the sanctification of the Saints is in this world, but an absolute perfect holiness in all the parts and degrees thereof: such as is without spot or wrinkle: without relic, or sign of sin: and therefore by way of explanation is added,537 without blemish, or blameless: such as man, Angel, nor God himself can find fault withal.538 This attribute is oft applied to the person and blood of Jesus Christ, and therefore539 it must needs set forth perfect purity. Whence we may observe that
p. 75 The Sanctification of the Saints ſhall be perfect in heauen. They ſhall not only be iuſtified by hauing their ſinnes couered to them, nor only haue their ſanctification truly begun in them, but alſo in euerie part, point, and degree thereof abſolutely perfected: in which reſpect they are ſaid to be iuſt men made540 perfect. Adam in his innocencie was not more pure then the Saints ſhall be in heauen: yea they ſhall farre ſurpaſſe Adam as in the meaſure, ſo in the ſtabilite and perpetuitie thereof.
- 540. Heb. 12. 23.
The Sanctification of the Saints shall be perfect in heaven. They shall not only be justified by having their sins covered to them, nor only have their sanctification truly begun in them, but also in every part, point, and degree thereof absolutely perfected: in which respect they are said to be just men made540 perfect. Adam in his innocency was not more pure then the Saints shall be in heaven: yea they shall far surpass Adam as in the measure, so in the stability and perpetuity thereof.
- 540. Heb. 12. 23.
In our endeuour after holineſſe let vs haue an eye to this541 perfection: and not faint, if we attaine not to that meaſure which we deſire. Perfection is reſerued for the world to come. Yet know we, that the more holy and blameleſſe we are, the neerer we come to that heauenly eſtate: the more ſpots and blemiſhes of ſinne we haue, the more vnlike we are vnto it, and the leſſe hope we haue of enioying that heauenly happineſſe.
- 541. Vſe.
In our endeavour after holiness let us have an eye to this541 perfection: and not faint, if we attain not to that measure which we desire. Perfection is reserved for the world to come. Yet know we, that the more holy and blameless we are, the nearer we come to that heavenly estate: the more spots and blemishes of sin we have, the more unlike we are unto it, and the less hope we have of enjoying that heavenly happiness.
- 541. Use.
All the forenamed ſeuerall points of the glorious eſtate of542 the Church in heauen ſhould rauiſh our ſpirits, and euen breake our hearts with an holy admiration of Chriſts good-neſſe, and fill our mouths with praiſes for the ſame, and make vs ſigh, and long after the ſame, and with all good conſcience and diligence vſe all the meanes we can to attaine thereunto: no labour will be loſt herein. Surely, this is either not knowne, or not beleeued, or not remembred, or not duly and ſeriouſly conſidered by ſuch as make light account thereof. Let that which hath beene but briefly touched be further meditated vpon, and let vs pray that the eyes of our vnderſtanding may be enlightned,543 that we may know what is the riches of the glorious inheritance of the Saints. Were it not for this hope, the Saints were544 of all the moſt miſerable; whereas now they are the moſt happy.
All the forenamed several points of the glorious estate of542 the Church in heaven should ravish our spirits, and even break our hearts with an holy admiration of Christ’s goodness, and fill our mouths with praises for the same, and make us sigh, and long after the same, and with all good conscience and diligence use all the means we can to attain thereunto: no labour will be lost herein. Surely, this is either not known, or not believed, or not remembered, or not duly and seriously considered by such as make light account thereof. Let that which hath been but briefly touched be further meditated upon, and let us pray that the eyes of our understanding may be enlightened,543 that we may know what is the riches of the glorious inheritance of the Saints. Were it not for this hope, the Saints were544 of all the most miserable; whereas now they are the most happy.
Marital Love and Self-Love
Marital Love and Self-Love
§. 53. Of the application of the things which Chriſt hath done for the Church, vnto husbands.
§. 53. Of the application of the things which Christ hath done for the Church, unto husbands.
EPHES. 5. 28. So ought men to loue their wiues, &c.
EPHES. 5. 28.
So ought men to love their wives, etc‸.
THE firſt clauſe of this verſe ſerueth both for an application of the former argument, and alſo for a tranſition to another argument.
The first clause of this verse serveth both for an application of the former argument, and also for a transition to another argument.
The particle of relation (So) ſheweth that that which hath p. 76 before beene deliuered of Chriſts loue to his Church, ought to be referred and applied to husbands. For as Chriſt loued his Church, So ought husbands to loue their wiues.
The particle of relation (So) showeth that that which hath before been delivered of Christ’s love to his Church, ought to be referred and applied to husbands. For as Christ loved his Church, So ought husbands to love their wives.
Queſt. Why are theſe tranſcendent euidences of Chriſts ſurpaſſing loue to his Church ſet before husbands? can any ſuch things be expected from husbands to their wiues?
Quest. Why are these transcendent evidences of Christ’s surpassing love to his Church set before husbands? Can any such things be expected from husbands to their wives?
1. That the Church in her ſelfe was no way worthie of loue.
1. That the Church in her self was no way worthy of love.
2. That Chriſt ſo carried himſelfe towards her that he made her worthie of much loue.
2. That Christ so carried himself towards her that he made her worthy of much love.
This ought to be the minde of husbands to their wiues.
This ought to be the mind of husbands to their wives.
1. Though they be no way worthie of loue, yet they muſt loue them.
1. Though they be no way worthy of love, yet they must love them.
2. They muſt endeuour with all the wit and wiſdome they haue, to make them worthie of loue. I ſay endeuour becauſe it is not ſimply in the husbands power to doe the deed. Yet his faithfull endeuour ſhall on his part be accepted for the deed.
2. They must endeavour with all the wit and wisdom they have, to make them worthy of love. I say endeavour because it is not simply in the husbands power to do the deed. Yet his faithful endeavour shall on his part be accepted for the deed.
Of theſe points I ſhall hereafter more fully ſpeake.
Of these points I shall hereafter more fully speak.
§. 54. Of the application of the loue which a man beareth to himſelfe, vnto an husband.
§. 54. Of the application of the love which a man beareth to himself, unto an husband.
EPHES. 5. 28. So ought men to loue their wiues as their owne bodies.
EPHES. 5. 28.
So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies.
THe forenamed particle (So) hath alſo relation to another patterne, namely, of a mans ſelfe to his bodie: and ſo it is a tranſition from one argument to another.
The forenamed particle (So) hath also relation to another pattern, namely, of a man’s self to his body: and so it is a transition from one argument to another.
There is ſome more Emphaſis here vſed in ſetting downe an husbands dutie, then was before, verſ. 25.
There is some more Emphasis here used in setting down an husbands duty, then was before, vers. 25.
There it was laid downe by way of exhortation, Husbands loue your wiues.
There it was laid down by way of exhortation, husbands love your wives.
Here it is laid downe with a ſtraiter charge: Husbands ought to loue their wiues. So as this dutie is not a matter arbitrarie, left to the husbands will to doe it, or leaue it vndone: p. 77 there is a neceſſitie laid vpon him: he muſt loue his wife. Woe therefore vnto him if he doe it not.
Here it is laid down with a straiter charge: husbands ought to love their wives. So as this duty is not a matter arbitrary, left to the husbands will to do it, or leave it undone: there is a necessity laid upon him: he must love his wife. Woe therefore unto him if he do it not.
In ſetting downe this argument taken from a mans ſelfe, the Apoſtle reſembleth a mans wife vnto his bodie: wherein he hath relation to verſ. 23. where he ſaid, the husband is the head of the wife. Whereby he ſheweth, that as an husbands place is a motiue to his wife, for her to performe her dutie: ſo to himſelfe,546 for him to performe his dutie.
- 546. See Treat. 4. §. 74 76. Why the patterne of a mans ſelfe is added to the patterne of Chriſt.
In setting down this argument taken from a man’s self, the Apostle resembleth a man’s wife unto his body: wherein he hath relation to vers. 23. Where he said, the husband is the head of the wife. Whereby he showeth, that as an husbands place is a motive to his wife, for her to perform her duty: so to himself,546 for him to perform his duty.
- 546. See Treat. 4. §. 74. 76. Why the pattern of a man’s self is added to the pattern of Christ.
He is her head, therefore ſhe muſt be ſubiect to him.
He is her head, therefore she must be subject to him.
She is his bodie, therefore he muſt loue her.
She is his body, therefore he must love her.
This example of a mans ſelfe is both a reaſon, the more to moue husbands to loue their wiues, and alſo a rule to teach them how to loue them.
This example of a man’s self is both a reason, the more to move husbands to love their wives, and also a rule to teach them how to love them.
The reaſon is implied vnder that neere vnion that is betwixt547 a man and his wife: ſhe is as neere to him as his owne bodie: therefore ſhe ought to be as deere to him. The bodie neuer diſſenteth from it ſelfe, nor the ſoule againſt it ſelfe. So neither ſhould man and wife.
- 547. Sicut corpus nunquam à ſe diſſidet, neꝗ anima aduerſus ſeipſum, ita virum & mulierem non conuenit diſſidere. Chryſ. in Gen. hom. 45.
The reason is implied under that near union that is betwixt547 a man and his wife: she is as near to him as his own body: therefore she ought to be as dear to him. The body never dissenteth from it self, nor the soul against it self. So neither should man and wife.
- 547. Sicut corpus nunquam à se dissidet, neque anima aduersus seipsum, ita virum & mulierem non conuenit dissidere. Chrys. in Gen. hom. 45.
The rule is noted vnder the manner of a mans louing his owne bodie: as intirely as he loueth his bodie, ſo intirely he ought to loue his wife.
The rule is noted under the manner of a man’s loving his own body: as entirely as he loveth his body, so entirely he ought to love his wife.
Of the manner of a mans louing himſelfe, ſee Treat. 4. §. 74. 76.
Of the manner of a man’s loving himself, see Treat. 4. §. 74. 76.
By this clauſe two things are implied.
By this clause two things are implied.
1. That a wife is not only as a mans bodie, namely, his outward fleſh, but as his perſon, his bodie and ſoule. She is as his bodie, becauſe ſhe was taken out of his bodie: and becauſe549 ſhe is ſet vnder him, as his bodie vnder his head. She is as himſelfe, by reaſon of the bond of mariage, which maketh one of two. In which reſpect a wife is commonly called a mans550 ſecond ſelfe.
1. That a wife is not only as a man’s body, namely, his outward flesh, but as his person, his body and soul. She is as his body, because she was taken out of his body: and because549 she is set under him, as his body under his head. She is as himself, by reason of the bond of marriage, which maketh one of two. In which respect a wife is commonly called a man’s550 second self.
2. That an husband in louing his wife loueth himſelfe: ſo as the benefit of louing his wife will redound to himſelfe, as well as to his wife.
2. That an husband in loving his wife loveth himself: so as the benefit of loving his wife will redound to himself, as well as to his wife.
§. 55. Of the amplification of a mans loue of himſelfe.
§. 55. Of the amplification of a man’s love of himself.
EPHES. 5. 29. For no man euer yet hated his owne fleſh: but nouriſheth and cheriſheth it, euen as the Lord the Church.
EPHES. 5. 29.
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh: but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church.
THe former patterne of a mans ſelfe is here further amplified. For firſt the Apoſtle proueth, that a man loueth himſelfe: and then he ſheweth how he loueth himſelfe.
The former pattern of a man’s self is here further amplified. For first the Apostle proveth, that a man loveth himself: and then he showeth how he loveth himself.
Two arguments are vſed to proue the point.
Two arguments are used to prove the point.
One is taken from the contrarie: No man euer yet hated his owne fleſh. Therefore he loueth it.
One is taken from the contrary: No man ever yet hated his own flesh. Therefore he loveth it.
The other is taken from the effects of loue: To nouriſh and cheriſh ones fleſh is a fruit of loue: But euerie man nouriſheth and cheriſheth his fleſh. Therefore he loueth it.
The other is taken from the effects of love: To nourish and cherish ones flesh is a fruit of love: But every man nourisheth and cherisheth his flesh. Therefore he loveth it.
This latter argument ſheweth the manner of a mans louing himſelfe: and therein a mans loue of himſelfe is a rule to teach him how to loue his wife.
This latter argument showeth the manner of a man’s loving himself: and therein a man’s love of himself is a rule to teach him how to love his wife.
This indefinite particle (no man) is to be reſtrained to ſuch as haue the vnderſtanding and affection of a man in them: as if he had ſaid, no man in his right wits: for furious, franticke, mad, deſperate perſons will cut their armes, legs, and other parts, mangle their fleſh, hang, drowne, ſmother, choake, and ſtab themſelues. Euen ſo they are as men out of their wits, who551 hate, or any way hurt their wiues: yea, it is the part of a mad man to doubt of louing, and doing good to himſelfe.
- 551. Quia ſe diligat, & prodeſſe ſibi velit, dubitare dementis eſt. Aug. de doct. Chriſt. lib. 1. cap. 25.
This indefinite particle (no man) is to be restrained to such as have the understanding and affection of a man in them: as if he had said, no man in his right wits: for furious, frantic, mad, desperate persons will cut their arms, legs, and other parts, mangle their flesh, hang, drown, smother, choke, and stab themselves. Even so they are as men out of their wits, who551 hate, or any way hurt their wives: yea, it is the part of a mad man to doubt of loving, and doing good to himself.
- 551. Quia se diligat, & prodesse sibi velit, dubitare dementis est. Aug. de doct. Christ. lib. 1. cap. 25.
Theſe two words (to nouriſh and cheriſh) comprize vnder them a carefull prouiding of all things needfull for a mans bodie.
These two words (to nourish and cherish) comprise under them a careful providing of all things needful for a man’s body.
This applied to an husband, ſheweth that he ought to haue a prouident care for the good of his wife in all things needfull for her.
This applied to an husband, showeth that he ought to have a provident care for the good of his wife in all things needful for her.
p. 79 That he may yet further preſſe this point, he returneth againe to the example of Chriſt (euen as the Lord the Church) The Apoſtle thought that this naile of loue had need be faſt beaten into the heads and hearts of husbands, and therefore addeth blow to blow to knocke it vp deepe, euen to the head: before he confirmed Chriſts example with the example of our ſelues: here he confirmeth the example of our ſelues with the example of Chriſt againe. This he doth for two eſpeciall reaſons.
That he may yet further press this point, he returneth again to the example of Christ (even as the Lord the Church) The Apostle thought that this nail of love had need be fast beaten into the heads and hearts of husbands, and therefore addeth blow to blow to knock it up deep, even to the head: before he confirmed Christ’s example with the example of our selves: here he confirmeth the example of our selves with the example of Christ again. This he doth for two especial reasons.
1. The more forcibly to vrge the point: for two examples adde weight one to another: eſpecially this latter which is ſo farre more excellent as we heard out of verſ. 25, 26, 27.
1. The more forcibly to urge the point: for two examples add weight one to another: especially this latter which is so far more excellent as we heard out of vers. 25, 26, 27.
2. To giue husbands a better direction for their prouidence towards their wiues, whom they muſt nouriſh and cheriſh, not only as their bodies, but as Chriſt nouriſheth and cheriſheth his Church, not only with things temporall, but alſo with things ſpirituall and eternall.
2. To give husbands a better direction for their providence towards their wives, whom they must nourish and cherish, not only as their bodies, but as Christ nourisheth and cherisheth his Church, not only with things temporal, but also with things spiritual and eternal.
§. 56. Of mans naturall affection to himſelfe.
§. 56. Of man’s natural affection to himself.
EPHES. 5. 28, 29. So ought men to loue their wiues as their owne bodies: he that loueth his wife loueth himſelfe. For no man euer yet hated his owne fleſh: but nouriſheth, and cheriſheth it, euen as the Lord the Church.
EPHES. 5. 28, 29.
So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies: he that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh: but nourisheth, and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church.
HAuing briefly ſhewed the generall ſcope of the 28 and 29 verſes, I will proceed to a more diſtinct handling of them.
Having briefly showed the general scope of the 28 and 29 verses, I will proceed to a more distinct handling of them.
Two points are here to be noted.
Two points are here to be noted.
1. The generall propoſition, that a man is well affected to himſelfe.
1. The general proposition, that a man is well affected to himself.
2. The particular amplification, and manifeſtation of that affection.
2. The particular amplification, and manifestation of that affection.
This is manifeſted two waies.
This is manifested two ways.
1. Negatiuely, No man hateth his owne fleſh.
2. Affirmatiuely, and that in two branches 1. Nouriſheth it.
2. Cheriſheth
‸‸ Negatively, No man hateth his own flesh. ‸‸ Affirmatively, and that in two branches ‸‸ : nourisheth ‸‸ and cherisheth it.
p. 80 Both theſe are iuſtified by the like affection of Chriſt to the Church which is his body (Euen as the Lord the Church) In that the Apoſtle propoundeth the naturall affection of a mans ſelfe to his body as a motiue and patterne to Chriſtians, to loue their wiues, and alſo iuſtifieth the ſame by a like affection of Chriſt to his Church, I obſerue that
Both these are justified by the like affection of Christ to the Church which is his body (Even as the Lord the Church) In that the Apostle propoundeth the natural affection of a man’s self to his body as a motive and pattern to Christians, to love their wives, and also justifieth the same by a like affection of Christ to his Church, I observe that
Naturall affection is a thing lawfull and commendable: it is557 an affection which may ſtand with a good conſcience: which Gods word is ſo farre from taking away, as it doth eſtabliſh it. For ſuch as are558 without naturall affection are directly condemned: and we are559 commanded to be ſo kindly affectioned560 one to another as561 we are to our ſelues. Yea the law in562 the ſtrict rigour thereof laieth downe that naturall affection which is in a man to himſelfe as a rule for the loue of his neighbour (563 thou ſhalt loue thy neighbour as thy ſelfe.) Hence is it that the564 Prophets,565 Apoſtles, and Chriſt himſelfe doe oft call vpon vs to haue an eie to that affection which we beare to our ſelues. Of this patterne Chriſt ſaith,566 This is the Law, and the Prophets, this is the briefe ſumme of them, this is it which they doe much vrge and preſſe.
Natural affection is a thing lawful and commendable: it is557 an affection which may stand with a good conscience: which God’s word is so far from taking away, as it doth establish it. For such as are558 without natural affection are directly condemned: and we are559 commanded to be so kindly affectioned560 one to another as561 we are to our selves. Yea the law in562 the strict rigour thereof layeth down that natural affection which is in a man to himself as a rule for the love of his neighbour563 (‸thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self.) Hence is it that the564 Prophets,565 Apostles, and Christ himself do oft call upon us to have an eye to that affection which we bear to our selves. Of this pattern Christ saith,566 This is the Law, and the Prophets, this is the brief sum of them, this is it which they do much urge and press.
2. There are the ſame reaſons to loue our ſelues, as our brethren. For we our ſelues are made after Gods image, redeemed by Chriſts bloud, members of the ſame myſticall bodie, keepers of our ſelues, to giue an account of the good or hurt we doe to our ſelues, with the like. In the Law, vnder this word neighbour, our ſelues are compriſed: and euery commandement of the ſecond table is to be applied to our ſelues.
2. There are the same reasons to love our selves, as our brethren. For we our selves are made after God’s image, redeemed by Christ’s blood, members of the same mystical body, keepers of our selves, to give an account of the good or hurt we do to our selves, with the like. In the Law, under this word neighbour, our selves are comprised: and every commandment of the second table is to be applied to our selves.
§. 57. Of naturall ſelfe-loue.
§. 57. Of natural self-love.
Obiect. Louers of themſelues are condemned in Gods word, as 2 Tim. 3. 2. Phil. 2. 21. 1 Cor. 10. 24. Rom. 15. 1.
Object. Lovers of themselves are condemned in God’s word, as 2 Tim. 3. 2. Phil. 2. 21. 1 Cor. 10. 24. Rom. 15. 1.
One good and commendable:
One good and commendable:
p. 81 The other euill, and damnable.
the other evil, and damnable.
Good and commendable louing of a mans ſelfe is 1. Naturall.
2. Spirituall.
Good and commendable loving of a man’s self is
- ‸‸ Natural.
- ‸‸ Spiritual.
That which is naturall is in all by the very inſtinct of nature: and it was at firſt created, and ſtill is by Gods prouidence preſerued in our nature, and that for the preſeruation of nature. Were there not ſuch a naturall loue of himſelfe in euery one, man would be as careleſſe of himſelfe, as of others, and as loth to take paines for himſelfe, as for others. Wherefore that euery one might haue care at leaſt of one, euen of himſelfe, and ſo the world be better preſerued, God hath reſerued in man this naturall affection, notwithſtanding his corruption by ſin. Yea further becauſe euery one is not able to looke to himſelfe, at leaſt when he is young, ſicke, old, or any other way impotent, God by his wiſe prouidence hath extended this naturall affection towards otheralſo as they are neerely linked vnto vs by the bonds of nature. The next to a mans ſelfe are (by bloud and bond of nature) children. Admirably much is that which parents doe for their children, which they would neuer doe, if there were not a naturall affection in them to their children. From children againe this affection ariſeth towards their parents, that when parents grow old, impotent, or any way vnable to helpe themſelues, they might haue ſuccour from their children. And becauſe parents and children are not alwaies together, or not able to helpe one another, or vnnaturall, God hath yet further extended this naturall affection to brethren, couſins, and other kindred. And for a further extent thereof hath inſtituted mariage betwixt ſuch as are not of the ſame bloud, and by vertue of that bond raiſed a naturall affection not only in husband and wife one to another, but alſo in all the alliance that is made therby. Moreouer this affection is wrought in neighbours, friends, fellowes, and other by like bonds knit together, that the bow of Gods prouidence might haue many ſtrings, and if one breake, another might hold. In all theſe kinds, the neerer a man commeth to himſelfe, the more doth this affection ſhew it ſelfe, according to the prouerbe, Neare is my coat, but nearer is my skin. God hauing wrought this naturall affection in the ſeuerall p. 82 kindes thereof, and there being good ends and vſes thereof, it is not to be condemned.
That which is natural is in all by the very instinct of nature: and it was at first created, and still is by God’s providence preserved in our nature, and that for the preservation of nature. Were there not such a natural love of himself in every one, man would be as careless of himself, as of others, and as loth to take pains for himself, as for others. Wherefore that every one might have care at least of one, even of himself, and so the world be better preserved, God hath reserved in man this natural affection, notwithstanding his corruption by sin. Yea further because every one is not able to look to himself, at least when he is young, sick, old, or any other way impotent, God by his wise providence hath extended this natural affection towards other also as they are nearly linked unto us by the bonds of nature. The next to a man’s self are (by blood and bond of nature) children. Admirably much is that which parents do for their children, which they would never do, if there were not a natural affection in them to their children. From children again this affection ariseth towards their parents, that when parents grow old, impotent, or any way unable to help themselves, they might have succour from their children. And because parents and children are not always together, or not able to help one another, or unnatural, God hath yet further extended this natural affection to brethren, cousins, and other kindred. And for a further extent thereof hath instituted marriage betwixt such as are not of the same blood, and by virtue of that bond raised a natural affection not only in husband and wife one to another, but also in all the alliance that is made thereby. Moreover this affection is wrought in neighbours, friends, fellows, and other by like bonds knit together, that the bow of God’s providence might have many strings, and if one break, another might hold. In all these kinds, the nearer a man cometh to himself, the more doth this affection show it self, according to the proverb, Near is my coat, but nearer is my skin. God having wrought this natural affection in the several kinds thereof, and there being good ends and uses thereof, it is not to be condemned.
§. 58. Of ſpirituall ſelfe-loue.
§. 58. Of spiritual self-love.
Spirituall ſelfe-loue is that which is ſupernaturally wrought in man by Gods Spirit: whereby he is both inlightned to diſcerne what is moſt excellent, and beſt for him, and alſo moued to chooſe the ſame: ſo as this ſerueth to rectifie the former. Hence it commeth to paſſe that their chiefeſt care is for their ſoules, and for the eternall ſaluation thereof: for the furthering whereof they can be content as need requireth, to569 beat downe their body, to570 denie them ſometimes their ordinary refreſhing by food, reſt, and other like meanes, yea and to571 ſuffer them to be impriſoned, racked, and otherwaies tortured, and life it ſelfe to be taken from them. This men doe,572 and ſuffer, not for want of naturall affection, but by reaſon of ſpirituall affection which perſwades them that it is good for them it ſhould be ſo, A man is not therefore to be ſaid not to loue the health and ſafety of his body becauſe he loueth ſomething more. For a couetous man though he loue his money, yet he can be content to part with it for bread to nouriſh his body: ſo a ſpirituall man though he loue his life, yet he can be content to loſe it for his ſoules ſaluation. For he loueth himſelfe ſufficiently, who doth his beſt to enioy the chiefeſt and trueſt good. This ſpirituall affection extendeth it ſelfe as573 farre as, naturall affection, namely to wiues, husbands, children, parents, brethren, coſins, friends, &c. Much is this vrged and preſſed in the Scriptures, as Iſa. 55. 1, 2, 3. Mat. 6. 19, 20, 33. Ioh. 6. 27. 1 Tim. 6. 11, 19.
- 569. 1 Cor. 9. 27.
- 570. 2 Cor. 11. 27.
- 571. Heb. 11. 36, 37.
- 572. Non propterea quiſquam dicendus eſt non diligere ſalutem, atque incolumitatem corporis ſui, quia amplius aliquid diligit: nam auarus &c. Aug. de doct. Chr. lib. 1. cap. 25.
- 573. Ille ſo ſatis diligit qui ſedulo agit vt ſummo & vero perfruatur bono. Aug. de mor. eccl. l. 1. c. 26.
Spiritual self-love is that which is supernaturally wrought in man by God’s Spirit: whereby he is both enlightened to discern what is most excellent, and best for him, and also moved to choose the same: so as this serveth to rectify the former. Hence it cometh to pass that their chiefest care is for their souls, and for the eternal salvation thereof: for the furthering whereof they can be content as need requireth, to569 beat down their body, to570 deny them sometimes their ordinary refreshing by food, rest, and other like means, yea and to571 suffer them to be imprisoned, racked, and otherways tortured, and life it self to be taken from them. This men do,572 and suffer, not for want of natural affection, but by reason of spiritual affection which persuades them that it is good for them it should be so. A man is not therefore to be said not to love the health and safety of his body because he loveth something more. For a covetous man though he love his money, yet he can be content to part with it for bread to nourish his body: so a spiritual man though he love his life, yet he can be content to lose it for his souls salvation. For he loveth himself sufficiently, who doth his best to enjoy the chiefest and truest good. This spiritual affection extendeth it self as573 far as‸ natural affection, namely to wives, husbands, children, parents, brethren, cousins, friends, etc‸. Much is this urged and pressed in the Scriptures, as Isa. 55. 1, 2, 3. Mat. 6. 19, 20, 33. Joh. 6. 27. 1 Tim. 6. 11, 19.
- 569. 1 Cor. 9. 27.
- 570. 2 Cor. 11. 27.
- 571. Heb. 11. 36, 37.
- 572. Non propterea quisquam dicendus est non diligere salutem, atque incolumitatem corporis sui, quia amplius aliquid diligit: nam auarus etc‸. Aug. de doct. Chr. lib. 1. cap. 25.
- 573. Ille se satis diligit qui sedulo agit vt summo & vero perfruatur bono. Aug. de mor. eccl. l. 1. c. 26.
§. 59. Of euill ſelfe-loue.
§. 59. Of evil self-love.
The ſelfe-loue which is euill ſwerueth in the Obiect.
Meaſure.
The self-love which is evil swerveth in the
- Object.
- Measure.
1. In the Obiect, when it is caſt vpon our corruptions, our luſts, our euill humors: when we affect and loue them, and for them purſue whatſoeuer may ſatisfie them: as the ambitious, luſtfull, riotous, gluttonous, and other like perſons. This is expreſly forbidden, Make not prouiſion for the fleſh to fulfill574 the luſts thereof.
- 574. Rom. 13. 14.
1. In the Object, when it is cast upon our corruptions, our lusts, our evil humors: when we affect and love them, and for them pursue whatsoever may satisfy them: as the ambitious, lustful, riotous, gluttonous, and other like persons. This is expressly forbidden, Make not provision for the flesh to fulfill574 the lusts thereof.
- 574. Rom. 13. 14.
2. In the Meaſure, when our loue is wholly and only caſt p. 83 vpon our ſelues, ſo ſeeking our owne good, as we regard no mans good but our owne: nor care what dammage another receiueth, ſo we may get aduantage thereby. This is alſo forbidden:575 for it is contrary to the property of true loue, which ſeeketh not her owne, namely to the preiudice of another. This hath the title of576 Selfe-loue appropriated to it. It ſprang from the corruption of nature, and is daily increaſed by the inſtigation of Satan for the deſtruction of mankinde. It manifeſteth it ſelfe by the many tricks of deceit which moſt men vſe in their dealings with others: by making aduantage of others neceſſities as in the caſe of vſurie, of raiſing corne, and other commodities in time of ſcarcity, with the like: by mens backwardneſſe to helpe ſuch as ſtand in need of their ſuccour: by want of compaſſion in other mens miſeries: and by many other like vnkindneſſes: all which verifie the prouerbe, Euery man for himſelfe.
2. In the Measure, when our love is wholly and only cast upon our selves, so seeking our own good, as we regard no man’s good but our own: nor care what damage another receiveth, so we may get advantage thereby. This is also forbidden:575 for it is contrary to the property of true love, which seeketh not her own, namely to the prejudice of another. This hath the title of576 Self-love appropriated to it. It sprang from the corruption of nature, and is daily increased by the instigation of Satan for the destruction of mankind. It manifesteth it self by the many tricks of deceit which most men use in their dealings with others: by making advantage of others necessities as in the case of usury, of raising corn, and other commodities in time of scarcity, with the like: by men’s backwardness to help such as stand in need of their succour: by want of compassion in other men’s miseries: and by many other like unkindness: all which verify the proverb, Every man for himself.
But by diſtinguiſhing the forenamed points we may ſee that notwithſtanding euill ſelf-loue be a moſt deteſtable vice, yet it is both lawfull and commendable to loue ones ſelfe aright.
But by distinguishing the forenamed points we may see that notwithstanding evil self-love be a most detestable vice, yet it is both lawful and commendable to love ones self aright.
§. 60. Of the error of Stoicks in condemning all paſſion.
§. 60. Of the error of Stoics in condemning all passion.
The doatage of Stoicks who would haue all naturall affection577 rooted out of man, is contrary to this patterne, and vnworthy to finde any entertainment among Chriſtians: for what doe they aime at, but to root that out of man, which God hath planted in him, and to take away the meanes which God hath vſed for the better preſeruation of man? That wiſe man whom they frame to themſelues is worſe then a brute beaſt: he is a very ſtocke and blocke. Not only the beſt and wiſeſtmen that euer were in the world, but alſo Chriſt himſelfe had thoſe paſſions and affections in him, which they account vnbeſeeming a wiſe man. Their doatage hath long ſince beene hiſſed out of the ſchooles of Philoſophers, ſhould it then finde place in Chriſts Church?
- 577. 1. Vſe.
The dotage of Stoics who would have all natural affection577 rooted out of man, is contrary to this pattern, and unworthy to find any entertainment among Christians: for what do they aim at, but to root that out of man, which God hath planted in him, and to take away the means which God hath used for the better preservation of man? That wise man whom they frame to themselves is worse then a brute beast: he is a very stock and block. Not only the best and wisest men that ever were in the world, but also Christ himself had those passions and affections in him, which they account unbeseeming a wise man. Their dotage hath long since been hissed out of the schools of Philosophers, should it then find place in Christ’s Church?
- 577. 1. Use.
§. 61. Of well vſing naturall affection.
§. 61. Of well using natural affection.
Let vs labour to cheriſh this naturall affection in vs, and to578 turne it to the beſt things, euen to ſuch as are not only apparently, but indeed good: and among good things to ſuch as are moſt excellent, and the moſt neceſſary: ſuch as concerne p. 84 our ſoules, and eternall life. For this end we muſt pray to haue our vnderſtandings inlightned (that we may diſcerne579 things that differ, and approue that which is excellent) and to haue our wills and affections ſanctified, that we embrace, purſue, and delight in that which we know to be the beſt. Thus ſhall our naturall affection be turned into a ſpirituall affection.
Let us labour to cherish this natural affection in us, and to578 turn it to the best things, even to such as are not only apparently, but indeed good: and among good things to such as are most excellent, and the most necessary: such as concern our souls, and eternal life. For this end we must pray to have our understandings enlightened (that we may discern579 things that differ, and approve that which is excellent) and to have our wills and affections sanctified, that we embrace, pursue, and delight in that which we know to be the best. Thus shall our natural affection be turned into a spiritual affection.
Here we ſee how we may make nature a ſchoolemaſter vnto vs: for as Chriſt ſendeth vs to the fowles of the aire, and lillies580 of the field to learne of them, ſo the Apoſtle here ſendeth vs to our owne naturall inſtinct. We cannot complaine that we haue no ſchoolemaſter neere vs (as many in the country whoſe children for want of one are rudely brought vp) our ſelues are ſchoolemaſters to our ſelues. Wherfore as the Apoſtle hereby teacheth husbands to loue their wiues, ſo let vs all more generally learne to loue one another: for581 we are all mutuall members of one and the ſame body: and our brother or neighbour is582 Our fleſh.
Here we see how we may make nature a schoolmaster unto us: for as Christ sendeth us to the fowls of the air, and lilies580 of the field to learn of them, so the Apostle here sendeth us to our own natural instinct. We cannot complain that we have no schoolmaster near us (as many in the country whose children for want of one are rudely brought up) our selves are schoolmasters to our selves. Wherefore as the Apostle hereby teacheth husbands to love their wives, so let us all more generally learn to love one another: for581 we are all mutual members of one and the same body: and our brother or neighbour is582 Our flesh.
§. 62. Of Mans forbearing to wrong himſelfe.
§. 62. Of Man’s forbearing to wrong himself.
EPHES. 5. 29. For no man euer yet hated his owne fleſh: but nouriſheth and cheriſheth it.
EPHES. 5. 29.
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh: but nourisheth and cherisheth it.
THe firſt particle (for) ſheweth that in this verſe an euidence and manifeſtation of a mans loue of himſelfe is giuen. The firſt part thereof, which is ſet downe negatiuely, ſheweth that
The first particle (for) showeth that in this verse an evidence and manifestation of a man’s love of himself is given. The first part thereof, which is set down negatively, showeth that
Hatred is contrary to loue: it being therefore before proued585 that euery man by nature loueth himſelfe, by neceſſary conſequence it followeth, that no man hateth his fleſh: for two contrary effects proceed not from the ſame cauſe: no fountaine can yeeld both ſalt water and freſh.586
Obiect. Many doe macerate their bodies with faſtings, watchings, labours, trauels, and the like: others teare and gaſh p. 85 their fleſh with whips, kniues, ſwords, yea and with their teeth alſo: others lay ſuch violent hands vpon themſelues, as they take away their owne liues.
Object. Many do macerate their bodies with fastings, watchings, labours, travels, and the like: others tear and gash their flesh with whips, knives, swords, yea and with their teeth also: others lay such violent hands upon themselves, as they take away their own lives.
Anſw. 1. None of theſe things are done by the inſtinct of nature which God hath ſet in man, but through the corruption of nature which the deuill hath cauſed. Now nature and corruption of nature are two contrarie cauſes: no maruell then that contrarie effects come from them.
Answ. 1. None of these things are done by the instinct of nature which God hath set in man, but through the corruption of nature which the devil hath caused. Now nature and corruption of nature are two contrary causes: no marvel then that contrary effects come from them.
2. They thinke they doe theſe things in loue to themſelues; as ſuperſtitious perſons to merit ſaluation, by macerating their bodie: others to free themſelues from ignominie, penurie, ſlauerie, torment, or ſuch like euils: ſo as there is an apparent good that maketh them ſo to doe, and not ſimply hatred of themſelues. They that ſo doe, are either poſſeſſed with a Deuill, or blinded in their minde, or bereaued of their wits, or ouerwhelmed with ſome paſſion, ſo as they know not what they doe: they doe it not therefore in hatred.
2. They think they do these things in love to themselves; as superstitious persons to merit salvation, by macerating their body: others to free themselves from ignominy, penury, slavery, torment, or such like evils: so as there is an apparent good that maketh them so to do, and not simply hatred of themselves. They that so do, are either possessed with a Devil, or blinded in their mind, or bereaved of their wits, or overwhelmed with some passion, so as they know not what they do: they do it not therefore in hatred.
§. 63. Of vnnaturall practiſes againſt ones ſelfe.
§. 63. Of unnatural practises against ones self.
1. The practiſe of the idolatrous Baalites, who to moue their I doll to heare them, cut themſelues with kniues and lancers, till590 the bloud guſhed out vpon them. Not much vnlike to whom are Popiſh Eremites, Anchorites, Monks flagellants, Grandimontenſes, ſundrie ſorts of Franciſcans, and other Friers, whereof591 ſome weare ſhirts of haire-cloth, ſome ſhirts of maile next their bodie, ſome goe bare-foot, ſome daily whip themſelues till bloud follow, and ſome waſte their bodies with lying hard, watching, faſting, going on pilgrimage, &c.
1. The practise of the idolatrous Baalites, who to move their Idol to hear them, cut themselves with knives and lancers, till590 the blood gushed out upon them. Not much unlike to whom are Popish Eremites, Anchorites, Monks flagellants, Grandimontenses, sundry sorts of Franciscans, and other Friars, whereof591 some wear shirts of hair-cloth, some shirts of mail next their body, some go bare-foot, some daily whip themselves till blood follow, and some waste their bodies with lying hard, watching, fasting, going on pilgrimage, etc‸.
2. The practiſe of Gluttons, Drunkards, vnchaſte and voluptuous perſons, who to ſatisfie their corrupt humours, impaire their health, pull diſeaſes vpon them, and ſhorten their dayes.
2. The practise of Gluttons, Drunkards, unchaste and voluptuous persons, who to satisfy their corrupt humours, impair their health, pull diseases upon them, and shorten their days.
p. 86 3. The practiſe of Swaggerers, who by quarrels cauſe their fleſh to be wounded, and their liues taken away. Among theſe may be reckoned ſuch as bring themſelues to great ſtraits, diſtreſſes, and dangers for lucre ſake: and they who by felonie, treaſon, and the like euill deeds, caſt themſelues vpon the ſword of the Magiſtrate.
3. The practise of Swaggerers, who by quarrels cause their flesh to be wounded, and their lives taken away. Among these may be reckoned such as bring themselves to great straits, distresses, and dangers for lucre sake: and they who by felony, treason, and the like evil deeds, cast themselves upon the sword of the Magistrate.
4. The practiſe of them that giue the reines to griefe, feare, wrath, and other like violent paſſions, ſo as thereby they weaken their bodies, and ſhorten their dayes.
4. The practise of them that give the reins to grief, fear, wrath, and other like violent passions, so as thereby they weaken their bodies, and shorten their days.
5. The practiſe of ſelfe-murtherers: who herein breake the rule of loue (as thy ſelfe) and end their dayes in a moſt horrible592 ſinne, depriuing themſelues of the time, place, and meanes of repentance: ſo as, whatſoeuer fond pretence they make for their ſinne, little better can be thought of them, then that they thruſt their ſoules headlong into hell, vnleſſe the Lord betwixt the act done, and the expiration of their breath, extraordinarily touch their hearts. Religion, nature, ſenſe, and all abhorre this fearefull fact: ſo as not only thoſe who haue beene enlightned593 by Gods word, but alſo the Heathen, who had no other then the light of nature, haue adiudged it to be a moſt deſperate ſinne.
5. The practise of self-murderers: who herein break the rule of love (as thy self) and end their days in a most horrible592 sin, depriving themselves of the time, place, and means of repentance: so as, whatsoever fond pretence they make for their sin, little better can be thought of them, then that they thrust their souls headlong into hell, unless the Lord betwixt the act done, and the expiration of their breath, extraordinarily touch their hearts. Religion, nature, sense, and all abhor this fearful fact: so as not only those who have been enlightened593 by God’s word, but also the Heathen, who had no other then the light of nature, have adjudged it to be a most desperate sin.
§. 64. Of haters of others.
§. 64. Of haters of others.
2. By that affection which nature moueth men to beare to their fleſh, we may ſee how nature more preuailes with men, then conſcience and obedience to Gods word, yea then the594 Spirit: for where nature keepeth all men from hating their owne fleſh, nothing can keepe many husbands from hating their wiues, and wiues their husbands; nor brothers, coſens, & neighbours (yet theſe are our owne fleſh) no nor many of thoſe595 who profeſſe themſelues to be of the myſticall bodie of Chriſt, from hating one another. What ſhall we ſay of theſe? Is nature of greater power, and more mightie in operation then the Spirit? Surely, ſuch either deceiue themſelues and others, in pretending to be members of the bodie of Chriſt: or elſe the Spirit is verie weake in them, and the fleſh beareth a great ſway. Let haters of their brethren thinke of this and bee aſhamed.
2. By that affection which nature moveth men to bear to their flesh, we may see how nature more prevails with men, then conscience and obedience to God’s word, yea then the594 Spirit: for where nature keepeth all men from hating their own flesh, nothing can keep many husbands from hating their wives, and wives their husbands; nor brothers, cousins, & neighbours (yet these are our own flesh) no nor many of those595 who profess themselves to be of the mystical body of Christ, from hating one another. What shall we say of these? Is nature of greater power, and more mighty in operation then the Spirit? Surely, such either deceive themselves and others, in pretending to be members of the body of Christ: or else the Spirit is very weak in them, and the flesh beareth a great sway. Let haters of their brethren think of this and be ashamed.
§. 65. Of mans care in prouiding and vſing things needfull for his bodie.
§. 65. Of man’s care in providing and using things needful for his body.
Nature teacheth all men to prouide ſuch things as are needfull for597 them: needfull for life, as food: and needfull for health, as apparell. Nature is here propounded as a Schoolemaſter to Chriſtians: this therefore which nature teacheth is a bounden dutie. It is much inſiſted vpon by Salomon, who in this reſpect598 ſaith, It is good and comely for one to eat and drinke, and enioy the good of all his labour.
Nature teacheth all men to provide such things as are needful for597 them: needful for life, as food: and needful for health, as apparel. Nature is here propounded as a Schoolmaster to Christians: this therefore which nature teacheth is a bounden duty. It is much insisted upon by Solomon, who in this respect598 saith, It is good and comely for one to eat and drink, and enjoy the good of all his labour.
If he be worſe then an Infidell that prouideth not for his599 owne, what is he that prouideth not for himſelfe? euen worſe then a beaſt: for nature hath taught the bruit beaſts to nouriſh and cheriſh themſelues. If any thinke that it more befitteth beaſts, or naturall men then Saints, let them tell me which of the Saints at any time guided by Gods Spirit, hath wholly neglected himſelfe. To omit all others, it is expreſly noted of Chriſt, that as there was occaſion, he600 ſlept, he601 eat, he602 reſted, and otherwiſe refreſhed himſelfe.
If he be worse then an Infidel that provideth not for his599 own, what is he that provideth not for himself? Even worse then a beast: for nature hath taught the brute beasts to nourish and cherish themselves. If any think that it more befiteth beasts, or natural men then Saints, let them tell me which of the Saints at any time guided by God’s Spirit, hath wholly neglected himself. To omit all others, it is expressly noted of Christ, that as there was occasion, he600 slept, he601 eat, he602 rested, and otherwise refreshed himself.
Obiect. Though he were603 hungry, and meat prepared for him, yet he refuſed to eat.
Object. Though he were603 hungry, and meat prepared for him, yet he refused to eat.
Anſw. 1. Forbearing one meale, is no great hinderance of604 cheriſhing the body.
2. Extraordinarie and weightie occaſions may lawfully make a man a little neglect himſelfe: that ſo he may ſhew he preferreth Gods glorie, and his brothers ſaluation, before the outward nouriſhing of his body: to which purpoſe Chriſt ſaith, My meat is to doe the will of him that ſent me: that is, I605 preferre it before my meat. And Saint Paul ſaith, I will very606 gladly be ſpent for your ſoules. We muſt here therefore take heed of the extremes on both hands.
2. Extraordinary and weighty occasions may lawfully make a man a little neglect himself: that so he may show he preferreth God’s glory, and his brothers salvation, before the outward nourishing of his body: to which purpose Christ saith, My meat is to do the will of him that sent me: that is, I605 prefer it before my meat. And Saint Paul saith, I will very606 gladly be spent for your souls. We must here therefore take heed of the extremes on both hands.
1. Of vndue, and ouermuch neglecting our bodies, ſo as the ſtrength of them be waſted, and the health impaired.
1. Of undue, and overmuch neglecting our bodies, so as the strength of them be wasted, and the health impaired.
2. Of too much caring for it, ſo as vpon no occaſion we will p. 88 loſe a meales meat, or a nights reſt. Faſting and watching as occaſion requireth, are bounden duties.
2. Of too much caring for it, so as upon no occasion we will lose a meals meat, or a nights rest. Fasting and watching as occasion requireth, are bounden duties.
But to returne to the point of nouriſhing and cheriſhing our fleſh.
But to return to the point of nourishing and cherishing our flesh.
2. By well nouriſhing and cheriſhing our bodies, they are the better enabled to doe that worke and ſeruice which God appointeth to be done: but by neglecting them, they are diſabled thereto. As this is a motiue, ſo ought it to be an end whereat we aime in nouriſhing and cheriſhing our bodies.
2. By well nourishing and cherishing our bodies, they are the better enabled to do that work and service which God appointeth to be done: but by neglecting them, they are disabled thereto. As this is a motive, so ought it to be an end whereat we aim in nourishing and cherishing our bodies.
§. 66. Of them that neglect to cheriſh their bodies.
§. 66. Of them that neglect to cherish their bodies.
1. Couetous miſers, who ſo doat vpon their wealth, and ſo609 delight in abundance of goods treaſured vp, as they afford not themſelues things needfull to nouriſh and cheriſh their bodies. Salomon doth much taxe ſuch: of them he ſaith, that riches are610 kept for the owners thereof to their hurt. Daily experience giueth euidence to the truth thereof: for, beſide that ſuch men make their riches611 to be ſnares, and612 hinderances, to keepe them from eternall life; they make this preſent life to be very irkſome,613 filling their heads full of much carking care, and keeping them from quiet reſt. Many in this caſe are ſo beſotted,614 as, though they haue abundance, yet they will not in health afford themſelues a good meales meat, nor ſeemly apparell: nor in ſickneſſe, needfull phyſicke, no nor fire, and ſuch like common things. Their caſe is worſe then theirs who want: for others will pitie and ſuccour ſuch as want, but who will pitie and ſuccour ſuch?
1. Covetous misers, who so dote upon their wealth, and so609 delight in abundance of goods treasured up, as they afford not themselves things needful to nourish and cherish their bodies. Solomon doth much tax such: of them he saith, that riches are610 kept for the owners thereof to their hurt. Daily experience giveth evidence to the truth thereof: for, beside that such men make their riches611 to be snares, and612 hindrances, to keep them from eternal life; they make this present life to be very irksome,613 filling their heads full of much carking care, and keeping them from quiet rest. Many in this case are so besotted,614 as, though they have abundance, yet they will not in health afford themselves a good meals meat, nor seemly apparel: nor in sickness, needful physic, no nor fire, and such like common things. Their case is worse then theirs who want: for others will pity and succour such as want, but who will pity and succour such?
2. Such as are too intentiue vpon their buſineſſes, euen the affaires615 of their lawfull callings (for in good things there may be exceſſe) herein many Students, Preachers, Lawyers, Tradeſmen, Farmers, Labourers, and others offend, when they afford not ſeaſonable times of refreſhing and reſting to their bodies, but faſt, watch, and toile too much in their calling. They who by ſuch meanes diſable themſelues, doe make themſelues p. 89 guiltie of the neglect of ſo much good as they might haue done, if they had nouriſhed and cheriſhed their bodies. Some are ſo eager on their buſineſſe, that they thinke all the time miſpent, which is ſpent in nouriſhing and cheriſhing their bodies; and thereupon wiſh, that their bodies needed no food, ſleepe, or other like meanes of refreſhing. Theſe thoughts and616 deſires are fooliſh and ſinfull in many reſpects, as
2. Such as are too intentive upon their businesses, even the affairs615 of their lawful callings (for in good things there may be excess) herein many Students, Preachers, Lawyers, Tradesmen, Farmers, Labourers, and others offend, when they afford not seasonable times of refreshing and resting to their bodies, but fast, watch, and toil too much in their calling. They who by such means disable themselves, do make themselves guilty of the neglect of so much good as they might have done, if they had nourished and cherished their bodies. Some are so eager on their business, that they think all the time misspent, which is spent in nourishing and cherishing their bodies; and thereupon wish, that their bodies needed no food, sleep, or other like means of refreshing. These thoughts and616 desires are foolish and sinful in many respects, as
1. In manifeſting a ſecret diſcontent and grudging againſt Gods prouidence, who hath thus diſpoſed our eſtate for the clearer manifeſtation of mans weaknes, & Gods care ouer him.
1. In manifesting a secret discontent and grudging against God’s providence, who hath thus disposed our estate for the clearer manifestation of man’s weakness, & God’s care over him.
2. In taking away occaſions of calling vpon God, and giuing praiſe vnto him. For if we ſtood not in ſuch need of Gods prouidence, ſhould we ſo oft pray vnto him for his bleſſing: if by the good meanes which he affordeth vnto vs we felt not the ſweetneſſe and comfort of his prouidence, ſhould we be ſo thankfull to him?
2. In taking away occasions of calling upon God, and giving praise unto him. For if we stood not in such need of God’s providence, should we so oft pray unto him for his blessing: if by the good means which he affordeth unto us we felt not the sweetness and comfort of his providence, should we be so thankful to him?
3. In taking away the meanes of mutuall loue: for if by reaſon of our weakneſſe we ſtood not in need of ſuccour and help one from another, what triall would there be of our loue?
3. In taking away the means of mutual love: for if by reason of our weakness we stood not in need of succour and help one from another, what trial would there be of our love?
3. Such as ſever theſe two duties of nature (nouriſhing and617 cheriſhing) and make them an hinderance one to another: ſome ſo nouriſh their bodies, as they cannot cheriſh them; that is, they ſpend ſo much in eating and drinking, as they haue nothing to cloath themſelues withall. Others ſo cheriſh them, as they cannot nouriſh them; that is, they ſo prancke vp themſelues with braue apparell aboue their abilitie, as they haue not competent food for themſelues. Theſe fall into two contrarie extremes: into the exceſſe in one thing: and into the defect in another.
- 617. 3. They who make exceſſe in one needfull thing, an hinderance to another.
3. Such as sever these two duties of nature (nourishing and617 cherishing) and make them an hindrance one to another: some so nourish their bodies, as they cannot cherish them; that is, they spend so much in eating and drinking, as they have nothing to clothe themselves withal. Others so cherish them, as they cannot nourish them; that is, they so prank up themselves with brave apparel above their ability, as they have not competent food for themselves. These fall into two contrary extremes: into the excess in one thing: and into the defect in another.
- 617. 3. They who make excess in one needful thing, an hindrance to another.
§. 67. Of contentment in that which is ſufficient.
§. 67. Of contentment in that which is sufficient.
As the Apoſtle by naming theſe two (nouriſh, cheriſh) ſheweth that both of them are needfull, ſo by naming them only, and no more but them, he ſheweth that they two are ſufficient: whence we learne, that
As the Apostle by naming these two (nourish, cherish) showeth that both of them are needful, so by naming them only, and no more but them, he showeth that they two are sufficient: whence we learn, that
p. 90 Queſt. Is a man then ſtrictly bound to care for no more then food to nouriſh, and apparell to cheriſh him?
Quest. Is a man then strictly bound to care for no more then food to nourish, and apparel to cherish him?
Anſw. So this nouriſhing and cheriſhing be extended to that eſtate wherein God hath ſet vs, to the charge which God hath giuen vs, and to the calling which he hath appointed unto vs, we ought to care for no more.
Answ. So this nourishing and cherishing be extended to that estate wherein God hath set us, to the charge which God hath given us, and to the calling which he hath appointed unto us, we ought to care for no more.
Let vs therefore take heed of that exceſſe which ariſeth from the corruption of nature, and content our ſelues with that competency which nature requireth.
Let us therefore take heed of that excess which ariseth from the corruption of nature, and content our selves with that competency which nature requireth.
Christ’s Union with His Beloved Body
Christ’s Union with His Beloved Body
§. 68. Of Chriſts forbearing to hate the Church.
§. 68. Of Christ’s forbearing to hate the Church.
EPHES. 6. 29. Euen as the Lord the Church.
EPHES. 5. 29.
Even as the Lord the Church.
THis confirmation of the patterne of a mans ſelfe by a like patterne of the Lord, hath relation to both the parts of the manifeſtation of a mans loue to himſelfe: both to the negatiue, and ſo it ſheweth, that
This confirmation of the pattern of a man’s self by a like pattern of the Lord, hath relation to both the parts of the manifestation of a man’s love to himself: both to the negative, and so it showeth, that
The Lord hateth not his Church.
the Lord hateth not his Church.
And to the affirmatiue, and ſo it ſheweth, that
And to the affirmative, and so it showeth, that
The Lord nouriſheth and cheriſheth his Church.
the Lord nourisheth and cherisheth his Church.
Obiect.
Object.
Anſw. It is the fleſh abiding in them that are of the Church which maketh them ſo to conceiue, not the ſpirit: and in the enemies of the Church the fleſh altogether reigneth. But the things of God, and his minde and affection, nor can, nor may be iudged by carnall eies, eies of fleſh. The625 Spirit of God accounteth ſuch things euidences of Gods Ioue, which fleſh iudgeth to be tokens of hatred; namely, corrections.
- 625. Heb. 12. 6.
Answ. It is the flesh abiding in them that are of the Church which maketh them so to conceive, not the spirit: and in the enemies of the Church the flesh altogether reigneth. But the things of God, and his mind and affection, nor can, nor may be judged by carnal eyes, eyes of flesh. The625 Spirit of God accounteth such things evidences of God’s love, which flesh judgeth to be tokens of hatred; namely, corrections.
- 625. Heb. 12. 6.
It is not, becauſe there is no matter of hatred in the Church,626 that Chriſt hateth it not: for by nature all are of one and the ſame curſed ſtocke,627 children of wrath: and after our ſanctification is begun, the fleſh abiding in vs, we daily giue much p. 91 occaſion of hatred if Chriſt ſhould take that aduantage againſt vs which he might: but it is that neere vnion which Chriſt hath made betwixt himſelfe and the Church that keepeth him from hating her: he hath made her his Spouſe, and he will not hate his Spouſe: all the occaſion of hatred that ſhe giueth, he will either wipe away or couer.
It is not, because there is no matter of hatred in the Church,626 that Christ hateth it not: for by nature all are of one and the same cursed stock,627 children of wrath: and after our sanctification is begun, the flesh abiding in us, we daily give much occasion of hatred if Christ should take that advantage against us which he might: but it is that near union which Christ hath made betwixt himself and the Church that keepeth him from hating her: he hath made her his Spouse, and he will not hate his Spouse: all the occasion of hatred that she giveth, he will either wipe away or cover.
Admirable is the comfort which euery true member of the628 Catholike Church may reape from hence: for ſo long as the wrath and hatred of the Lord is turned from vs, nothing can make vs miſerable: we may in this reſpect reioyce not only in proſperitie, but alſo in all manner of affliction. No calamitie can moue Chriſt to hate his Church, but rather the more to pittie it, as we doe our bodies. Nay, though by ſinne he be prouoked, and ſee it needfull to correct his Church, yet in loue, not in hatred, in mercy, not in wrath will he correct it.
- 628. 1. Vſe. Comfort.
Admirable is the comfort which every true member of the628 Catholic Church may reap from hence: for so long as the wrath and hatred of the Lord is turned from us, nothing can make us miserable: we may in this respect rejoice not only in prosperity, but also in all manner of affliction. No calamity can move Christ to hate his Church, but rather the more to pity it, as we do our bodies. Nay, though by sin he be provoked, and see it needful to correct his Church, yet in love, not in hatred, in mercy, not in wrath will he correct it.
- 628. 1. Use. Comfort.
What now if all the world have vs? Seeing Chriſt hateth629 vs not, we need not feare nor care. The ſubiect which is ſure of his Kings fauour, little regardeth the hatred of others. This therefore is to be thought of, both to comfort vs vnder the croſſe, and to encourage vs againſt the hatred of the world. That none may peruert this comfortable doctrine, let me adde two caueats.
- 629. 2. Uſe. In couragement.
What now if all the world hate us? Seeing Christ hateth629 us not, we need not fear nor care. The subject which is sure of his Kings favour, little regardeth the hatred of others. This therefore is to be thought of, both to comfort us under the cross, and to encourage us against the hatred of the world. That none may pervert this comfortable doctrine, let me add two caveats.
- 629. 2. Use. Encouragement.
2. That being of the Church they waxe not inſolent, and too much prouoke Chriſt to anger: for though he hate not ſuch, yet in wiſdome he may ſo ſeuerely correct them as if he hated them: and make them repent their folly and inſolencie againe and againe.
2. That being of the Church they wax not insolent, and too much provoke Christ to anger: for though he hate not such, yet in wisdom he may so severely correct them as if he hated them: and make them repent their folly and insolency again and again.
§. 69. Of Chriſts nouriſhing and cheriſhing his Church.
§. 69. Of Christ’s nourishing and cherishing his Church.
2. That The Lord nouriſheth and cheriſheth his Church, is euident by his continuall prouidence ouer her in all ages. When firſt he created man, he631 prouided before hand all things needfull to nouriſh and cheriſh him. When he was moued to deſtroy the earth and all liuing things thereon, he had care of his Church, and prouided an Arke to keepe her out of632 the waters, and ſtored vp in the Arke all things needfull for p. 92 her. When he purpoſed to bring a famine on the world, he ſent a man before hand to lay vp prouiſion for his Church. When633 his Church was in a barren and drie wilderneſſe, he gaue them bread from heauen, water out of the rocke, and kept their raiment from waxing old, and their feet from ſwelling. After this634 he brought his Church into a land flowing with milke and honie: and ſo long as it remained faithfull he preſerued it in that pleaſant and plentifull land. Thus he dealt with the Church in her non-age: and thus alſo hath he dealt with her in her riper age vnder the Goſpell, as experience of all ages may witneſſe. Neither hath he only nouriſhed and cheriſhed her with temporall bleſſings, but alſo with all needfull ſpirituall bleſſings: his word and Sacraments, his Spirit and the graces thereof hath he in all ages giuen her for that purpoſe: yea with his owne fleſh and bloud hath he fed her, and with635 his owne righteouſneſſe hath he clothed her.636
2. That The Lord nourisheth and cherisheth his Church, is evident by his continual providence over her in all ages. When first he created man, he631 provided before hand all things needful to nourish and cherish him. When he was moved to destroy the earth and all living things thereon, he had care of his Church, and provided an Ark to keep her out of632 the waters, and stored up in the Ark all things needful for her. When he purposed to bring a famine on the world, he sent a man before hand to lay up provision for his Church. When633 his Church was in a barren and dry wilderness, he gave them bread from heaven, water out of the rock, and kept their raiment from waxing old, and their feet from swelling. After this634 he brought his Church into a land flowing with milk and honey: and so long as it remained faithful he preserved it in that pleasant and plentiful land. Thus he dealt with the Church in her non-age: and thus also hath he dealt with her in her riper age under the Gospel, as experience of all ages may witness. Neither hath he only nourished and cherished her with temporal blessings, but also with all needful spiritual blessings: his word and Sacraments, his Spirit and the graces thereof hath he in all ages given her for that purpose: yea with his own flesh and blood hath he fed her, and with635 his own righteousness hath he clothed her.636
Learne we of whom we receiue all needfull things, both637 ſpirituall and temporall, for ſoule and bodie, that accordingly638 we may giue him the praiſe of all. And let vs not be like the vngratefull Iſraelites who639 regarded not the meanes of ſpirituall640 nouriſhment, and641 aſcribed the meanes of their temporall nouriſhing and cheriſhing to their Idols. In this reſpect the Prophet maketh them642 worſe then the oxe, and the aſſe, two of the moſt bruitiſh beaſts that be. Oh take we heed that the like be not vpbraided to vs. The Lord hath not ſparingly, but moſt liberally and bountifully nouriſhed and cheriſhed vs in this land, and that both with temporall and ſpirituall bleſſings, ſo as he may iuſtly ſay, what could haue beene done643 more in my vineyard, that I haue not done in it?
Learn we of whom we receive all needful things, both637 spiritual and temporal, for soul and body, that accordingly638 we may give him the praise of all. And let us not be like the ungrateful Israelites who639 regarded not the means of spiritual640 nourishment, and641 ascribed the means of their temporal nourishing and cherishing to their Idols. In this respect the Prophet maketh them642 worse then the ox, and the ass, two of the most brutish beasts that be. Oh take we heed that the like be not upbraided to us. The Lord hath not sparingly, but most liberally and bountifully nourished and cherished us in this land, and that both with temporal and spiritual blessings, so as he may justly say, what could have been done643 more in my vineyard, that I have not done in it?
Learne we alſo to depend on Chriſt for all things that we644 want: we need not feare penurie: though we haue not that645 plentie which we could wiſh, yet we ſhall haue ſufficiencie. Chriſt will not ſuffer his Church to famiſh for want of food, nor ſtarue for want of cloathing, whether temporall for body, or ſpirituall for ſoule. He that can and will performe it hath ſaid, I will neuer leaue thee nor forſake thee. Lazarus was not646 forſaken; witneſſe the Angels that caried his ſoule into Abrahams647 boſome. If any of Chriſts Church doe periſh for want p. 93 of outward meanes, it is becauſe Chriſt by that meanes will aduance them to that place where they ſhall ſtand in need of nothing: ſo as he doth not forſake them.
Learn we also to depend on Christ for all things that we644 want: we need not fear penury: though we have not that645 plenty which we could wish, yet we shall have sufficiency. Christ will not suffer his Church to famish for want of food, nor starve for want of clothing, whether temporal for body, or spiritual for soul. He that can and will perform it hath said, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee. Lazarus was not646 forsaken; witness the Angels that carried his soul into Abraham’s647 bosom. If any of Christ’s Church do perish for want of outward means, it is because Christ by that means will advance them to that place where they shall stand in need of nothing: so as he doth not forsake them.
§. 70. Of the vnion betwixt Chriſt and the Saints.
§. 70. Of the union betwixt Christ and the Saints.
EPHES. 5. 30. For we are members of his body, of his fleſh, and of his bones.
EPHES. 5. 30.
For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.
THe reaſon of the forenamed loue of Chriſt, and fruits648 thereof to his Church, is here laid downe, as both the cauſall particle (FOR) and the inference of this verſe vpon the former doe ſhew. This reaſon is that neere vnion which is betwixt Chriſt and his Church, ſet forth by a metaphor of the members of our bodie. Whereby he implieth, that though there were no other reaſon to moue an husband to loue his wife then the neere vnion which is betwixt them (they being649 one bodie,650 one fleſh,651 one ſelfe) that were enough, for thereby only is Chriſt moued to loue his Church.
The reason of the forenamed love of Christ, and fruits648 thereof to his Church, is here laid down, as both the causal particle (FOR) and the inference of this verse upon the former do show. This reason is that near union which is betwixt Christ and his Church, set forth by a metaphor of the members of our body. Whereby he implieth, that though there were no other reason to move an husband to love his wife then the near union which is betwixt them (they being649 one body,650 one flesh,651 one self) that were enough, for thereby only is Christ moved to love his Church.
We are] The Apoſtle here changeth both perſon and number:653 for before he ſpake of the Church as of another in the third perſon, and of one in the ſingular number: but here he ſpeaketh of the ſame in the firſt perſon including himſelfe, and in the plurall number, including all others like himſelfe (elect of God, and Saints by calling) whereby he giueth vs to vnderſtand what he meaneth by the Church, namely the companie of Saints, to which, though he were a Preacher of the Goſpell, an extraordinarie Preacher, an Apoſtle, he aſſociateth and ioyneth himſelfe: noting thereby that he was made partaker of the ſame grace, and ſaued by the ſame meanes that others were. Well might he in this priuiledge not thinke much to ranke himſelfe, becauſe it is the higheſt degree of honour that can be654 to be a member of the bodie of Chriſt: much more then to be a Preacher, a Prophet, an Apoſtle, or of any other eminent calling.
We are‸ The Apostle here changeth both person and number:653 for before he spake of the Church as of another in the third person, and of one in the singular number: but here he speaketh of the same in the first person including himself, and in the plural number, including all others like himself (elect of God, and Saints by calling) whereby he giveth us to understand what he meaneth by the Church, namely the company of Saints, to which, though he were a Preacher of the Gospel, an extraordinary Preacher, an Apostle, he associateth and joineth himself: noting thereby that he was made partaker of the same grace, and saved by the same means that others were. Well might he in this privilege not think much to rank himself, because it is the highest degree of honour that can be654 to be a member of the body of Christ: much more then to be a Preacher, a Prophet, an Apostle, or of any other eminent calling.
p. 94 The metaphor here vſed (members of his body) ſetteth655 forth the neere vnion which is betwixt Chriſt and the Saints. Many other metaphors are vſed in Scripture for the ſame purpoſe, as656 foundation and edifice,657 vine and branches,658 husband and wife, with the like, which are all of them very fit, but none more proper and pertinent to the point then this of a body, the Head and members thereof. What neerer vnion can there be then betwixt the head and members of the ſame body?
The metaphor here used (members of his body) setteth655 forth the near union which is betwixt Christ and the Saints. Many other metaphors are used in Scripture for the same purpose, as656 foundation and edifice,657 vine and branches,658 husband and wife, with the like, which are all of them very fit, but none more proper and pertinent to the point then this of a body, the Head and members thereof. What nearer union can there be then betwixt the head and members of the same body?
In the generall there is a difference betwixt this phraſe (660 OF his body) and theſe (OF661 his fleſh; and OF his bones) the former is a note of the662 genetiue caſe, the two latter are a663 praepoſition: for diſtinction ſake the two latter might haue beene tranſlated, out of his fleſh, out of his bones, or from his fleſh, from his bones (for ſo a like phraſe is tranſlated664 before, From whom) but ſeeing theſe particles out of, or from are ambiguous, the former tranſlation may ſtand as the beſt, ſo as a difference be made in the ſenſe though there be none in the words.
In the general there is a difference betwixt this phrase660 (‸OF his body) and these (OF661 his flesh; and OF his bones) the former is a note of the662 genitive case, the two latter are a663 preposition: for distinction sake the two latter might have been translated, out of his flesh, out of his bones, or from his flesh, from his bones (for so a like phrase is translated664 before, From whom) but seeing these particles out of, or from are ambiguous, the former translation may stand as the best, so as a difference be made in the sense though there be none in the words.
The former (members of his body) declareth the vnion it ſelfe.
The former (members of his body) declareth the union it self.
The latter (of his fleſh and of his bones) declareth the meanes665 of making that vnion. This latter hath relation to that which Adam ſaid of Eue, This is now bone of my bones, and fleſh of my fleſh, (Gen. 2. 23.) which is manifeſt by the next verſe which the Apoſtle taketh out of the ſame place. It implieth then, that as Eue was made a woman out of Adams fleſh and bones, ſo the Church is made a Church out of Chriſts fleſh and bones.
- 665. How we are of Chriſts fleſh.
The latter (of his flesh and of his bones) declareth the means665 of making that union. This latter hath relation to that which Adam said of Eve, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh, (Gen. 2. 23.) which is manifest by the next verse which the Apostle taketh out of the same place. It implieth then, that as Eve was made a woman out of Adam’s flesh and bones, so the Church is made a Church out of Christ’s flesh and bones.
- 665. How we are of Christ’s flesh.
1. Queſt. Was the very ſubſtance of the Saints, their fleſh and bones taken out of Chriſt, as the ſubſtance of Eue was taken out of Adam?
1. Quest. Was the very substance of the Saints, their flesh and bones taken out of Christ, as the substance of Eve was taken out of Adam?
Anſw. Not ſo, if the words be literally taken. For ſo may Chriſt rather be ſaid to be of our fleſh, and of our bones, becauſe he tooke our nature, and that from a daughter of Adam: in p. 95 which reſpect he is ſaid to be666 of the ſeed of Dauid, and667 of the Iewes, as concerning the fleſh. Beſides, the Apoſtle expreſly ſaith (verſ. 32.) that This is a great myſterie. The myſterie therefore muſt be ſearched out. For this end Chriſt muſt be conſidered as another Adam (and ſo the holy Ghoſt ſtileth him668 The laſt Adam, The ſecond man) that is, a ſtocke, a root that giueth a being to branches ſprouting out of him.
Answ. Not so, if the words be literally taken. For so may Christ rather be said to be of our flesh, and of our bones, because he took our nature, and that from a daughter of Adam: in which respect he is said to be666 of the seed of David, and667 of the Jews, as concerning the flesh. Besides, the Apostle expressly saith (vers. 32.) that This is a great mystery. The mystery therefore must be searched out. For this end Christ must be considered as another Adam (and so the Holy Ghost styleth him668 The last Adam, The second man) that is, a stock, a root that giveth a being to branches sprouting out of him.
2. Queſt. What being is that which we receiue from Chriſt?669
2. Quest. What being is that which we receive from Christ?669
Anſw. Not our naturall being (that we haue of the parents of our fleſh) but a ſupernaturall, and ſpirituall being, which the Scripture termeth670 a new birth,671 a new man,672 a new creature. This ſpirituall being is not in regard of the ſubſtance of our ſoule, or bodie, or of any of the powers or parts, faculties or members of them (for all theſe we haue by lineall deſcent from Adam, and all theſe haue all ſorts of men, as well they who are not of the Church, as they who are of it) but in regard of the integritie, goodneſſe, and diuine qualities which are in them673 euen that holineſſe and righteouſneſſe wherewith the Church is endued and adorned. As we are naturall men we are of Adam, as we are ſpirituall men we are of Chriſt.
Answ. Not our natural being (that we have of the parents of our flesh) but a supernatural, and spiritual being, which the Scripture termeth670 a new birth,671 a new man,672 a new creature. This spiritual being is not in regard of the substance of our soul, or body, or of any of the powers or parts, faculties or members of them (for all these we have by lineal descent from Adam, and all these have all sorts of men, as well they who are not of the Church, as they who are of it) but in regard of the integrity, goodness, and divine qualities which are in them673 even that holiness and righteousness wherewith the Church is endued and adorned. As we are natural men we are of Adam, as we are spiritual men we are of Christ.
3. Queſt. Why is mention made of fleſh and bones in this674 ſpirituall being?
3. Quest. Why is mention made of flesh and bones in this674 spiritual being?
Anſw. 1. In alluſion to the creation of Eue, that by comparing this with that, this might be the better conceiued.
- 674. Why we are ſaid to be of Chriſts fleſh. Gen. 2. 23.
Answ. 1. In allusion to the creation of Eve, that by comparing this with that, this might be the better conceived.
- 674. Why we are said to be of Christ’s flesh. Gen. 2. 23.
2. In regard of the Lords Supper, where the fleſh of Chriſt is myſtically ſet before vs to be ſpirituall food vnto vs. That as before (verſ. 26.) he ſhewed the myſterie of one Sacrament, Baptiſme; here he might ſhew the myſterie of the other Sacrament, The Lords Supper.
2. In regard of the Lord’s Supper, where the flesh of Christ is mystically set before us to be spiritual food unto us. That as before (vers. 26.) he showed the mystery of one Sacrament, Baptism; here he might show the mystery of the other Sacrament, The Lord’s Supper.
3. In relation to Chriſts humane nature, by vertue whereof we come to be vnited vnto Chriſt. For the diuine nature of Chriſt is infinite, incomprehenſible, incommunicable, and675 there is no manner of proportion betwixt it and vs, ſo as we could not be vnited to it immediately. But Chriſt by taking his humane nature into the vnitie of his diuine nature, made himſelfe one with vs, and vs one with him: ſo as by his partaking of our mortalitie, we are made partakers of his immortalitie.
- 675. Diuinitas vnigeniti facta eſt particeps mortalitatis noſtrae, vt & nos participes eius immortalitatis eſſemus. Aug. Epiſt. 57.
3. In relation to Christ’s human nature, by virtue whereof we come to be united unto Christ. For the divine nature of Christ is infinite, incomprehensible, incommunicable, and675 there is no manner of proportion betwixt it and us, so as we could not be united to it immediately. But Christ by taking his human nature into the unity of his divine nature, made himself one with us, and us one with him: so as by his partaking of our mortality, we are made partakers of his immortality.
- 675. Diuinitas vnigeniti facta est particeps mortalitatis nostrae, vt & nos participes eius immortalitatis essemus. Aug. Epist. 57.
4. Queſt. Are we then vnited only to his humane nature?
4. Quest. Are we then united only to his human nature?
Anſw. No: we are vnited to his perſon, God-Man. For as676 the diuine nature, in and by it ſelfe, is incommunicable; ſo the humane nature ſingly conſidered, in and by it ſelfe, is vnprofitable. The Deitie is the fountaine of all life and grace: the fleſh quickneth not: but that ſpirituall life which originally and primarily floweth from the Deitie, as from a fountaine, is by the humanitie of Chriſt, as by a conduit-pipe, conueyed into vs.
- 676. We are vnited to Chriſts perſon.
Answ. No: we are united to his person, God-man. For as676 the divine nature, in and by it self, is incommunicable; so the human nature singly considered, in and by it self, is unprofitable. The Deity is the fountain of all life and grace: the flesh quickeneth not: but that spiritual life which originally and primarily floweth from the Deity, as from a fountain, is by the humanity of Christ, as by a conduit-pipe, conveyed into us.
- 676. We are united to Christ’s person.
5. Queſt. How can we who are on earth, be vnited to his677 humane nature, which is contained in the higheſt heauen?
5. Quest. How can we who are on earth, be united to his677 human nature, which is contained in the highest heaven?
Anſw. This vnion being ſupernaturall and ſpirituall, there needeth no locall preſence for the making of it. That eternall Spirit which is in Chriſt is conueyed into euerie of the Saints (as the ſoule of a man is into euerie member and part of his bodie) by vertue whereof they are all made one with Chriſt, and with one another: by one Spirit we are all baptized into one bodie,678 which bodie is Chriſt.
Answ. This union being supernatural and spiritual, there needeth no local presence for the making of it. That eternal Spirit which is in Christ is conveyed into every of the Saints (as the soul of a man is into every member and part of his body) by virtue whereof they are all made one with Christ, and with one another: by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body,678 which body is Christ.
Anſw. 1. The Deitie (as we ſhewed) is immediately incommunicable: ſo as this cannot be.
Answ. 1. The Deity (as we showed) is immediately incommunicable: so as this cannot be.
2. Our vnion with Chriſt is ſpirituall, not phyſicall or naturall, ſo as this locall preſence needeth not.
2. Our union with Christ is spiritual, not physical or natural, so as this local presence needeth not.
The ſecond errour is this,
The second error is this,
Anſw. This alſo is impoſſible and needleſſe. The properties of a true bodie cannot poſſibly admit the incommunicable properties of the Deitie: that implieth direct contradiction, which is, that finite ſhould be infinite. Needleſſe alſo this is, becauſe the vnion we ſpeake of, is (as we ſaid) ſpirituall.
Answ. This also is impossible and needless. The properties of a true body cannot possibly admit the incommunicable properties of the Deity: that implieth direct contradiction, which is, that finite should be infinite. Needless also this is, because the union we speak of, is (as we said) spiritual.
6. Queſt. What kinde of vnion is this ſpirituall vnion?681
6. Quest. What kind of union is this spiritual union?681
Anſw. A true, reall vnion of our perſons (bodies and ſoules) with the perſon of Chriſt (God and man.) For as the holy Ghoſt did vnite in the virgins wombe the diuine and humane p. 97 natures of Chriſt, and made them one perſon, by reaſon wherof Chriſt is of our fleſh & of our bones: ſo the ſpirit vniteth that perſon of Chriſt with our perſons, by reaſon whereof we are of his fleſh, and of his bones. A great difference there is betwixt the kindes of theſe vnions: for the vnion of Chriſts two natures is hypoſtaticall and eſſentiall, they make one perſon: but the vnion of Chriſts perſon, and ours, is ſpirituall and myſticall: they make one myſticall body: yet is there no difference in the reality and truth of theſe vnions: our vnion with Chriſt is neuer a whit the leſſe reall and true becauſe it is myſticall and ſpirituall: they who haue the ſame ſpirit are as truly one, as thoſe parts which haue the ſame ſoule. The effects which proceed from this vnion doe ſhew the truth thereof: for that ſpirit which ſanctified Chriſt in his mothers wombe ſanctifieth vs alſo, that which quickned him quickneth682 vs, that which raiſed him from death, raiſeth vs, that which exalted him exalteth vs. The many reſemblances which the Scripture vſeth to ſet forth this vnion, doe ſhew the truth thereof: but moſt liuely is it ſet forth by that reſemblance which Chriſt maketh betwixt it and his vnion with his Father. I pray (ſaith he of all his Saints) That they may all683 be one, as thou Father art in me, and I in thee, that they alſo may be one in vs: that they may be one, as we are one. This note of compariſon (as) is not to be taken of the kinde, but of the truth of theſe vnions, our vnion with Chriſt is as true as Chriſts vnion with his Father.
Answ. A true, real union of our persons (bodies and souls) with the person of Christ (God and man.) For as the Holy Ghost did unite in the virgins womb the divine and human natures of Christ, and made them one person, by reason whereof Christ is of our flesh & of our bones: so the spirit uniteth that person of Christ with our persons, by reason whereof we are of his flesh, and of his bones. A great difference there is betwixt the kinds of these unions: for the union of Christ’s two natures is hypostatical and essential, they make one person: but the union of Christ’s person, and ours, is spiritual and mystical: they make one mystical body: yet is there no difference in the reality and truth of these unions: our union with Christ is never a whit the less real and true because it is mystical and spiritual: they who have the same spirit are as truly one, as those parts which have the same soul. The effects which proceed from this union do show the truth thereof: for that spirit which sanctified Christ in his mothers womb sanctifieth us also, that which quickened him quickeneth682 us, that which raised him from death, raiseth us, that which exalted him exalteth us. The many resemblances which the Scripture useth to set forth this union, do show the truth thereof: but most lively is it set forth by that resemblance which Christ maketh betwixt it and his union with his father. I pray (saith he of all his Saints) That they may all683 be one, as thou father art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that they may be one, as we are one. This note of comparison (as) is not to be taken of the kind, but of the truth of these unions, our union with Christ is as true as Christ’s union with his father.
So true is this vnion, as not only Ieſus himſelfe, but all the684 Saints which are members of this body together with Ieſus the head thereof are called CHRIST, 1 Cor. 12. 12. Gal. 3. 16.
- 684. Unuſquiſque Chriſtianus non incongruè ſuſtinet perſonam Chriſti. Aug. de Gen. l. 2. c. 24. vide eundem quaeſt. 69.
So true is this union, as not only Jesus himself, but all the684 Saints which are members of this body together with Jesus the head thereof are called CHRIST, 1 Cor. 12. 12. Gal. 3. 16.
- 684. Unusquisque Christianus non incongruè sustinet personam Christi. Aug. de Gen. l. 2. c. 24. vide eundem quaest. 69.
This is to be noted againſt their conceit, who imagine this vnion to be only in imagination and conceit: or elſe only in conſent of ſpirit, heart, and will: or at the moſt, in participation of ſpirituall graces.
This is to be noted against their conceit, who imagine this union to be only in imagination and conceit: or else only in consent of spirit, heart, and will: or at the most, in participation of spiritual graces.
7. Queſt. What is the bond whereby this vnion is made:685 namely whereby Chriſt and the Saints are made one?
7. Quest. What is the bond whereby this union is made:685 namely whereby Christ and the Saints are made one?
Anſw. There is a double bond, one on Chriſts part, euen the ſpirit of Chriſt (for hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in vs, becauſe he hath giuen vs of his ſpirit) another on the p. 98 Saints part, euen faith (for Chriſt dwelleth in our hearts by faith)686 The ſpirit is conueyed into vs when we are dead in ſinnes, wholly fleſh, but being in vs, it breedeth this bleſſed inſtrument of faith whereby we lay hold on Chriſt, and grow into him as the ſcience into the ſtocke. Thus Chriſt laying hold on vs by his ſpirit, and we on him by faith, we come to be incorporated into him, and made one body, as the ſcience and ſtocke one tree.
Answ. There is a double bond, one on Christ’s part, even the spirit of Christ (for hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his spirit) another on the Saints part, even faith (for Christ dwelleth in our hearts by faith)686 The spirit is conveyed into us when we are dead in sins, wholly flesh, but being in us, it breedeth this blessed instrument of faith whereby we lay hold on Christ, and grow into him as the scion into the stock. Thus Christ laying hold on us by his spirit, and we on him by faith, we come to be incorporated into him, and made one body, as the scion and stock one tree.
8. Queſt. To what end hath Chriſt thus truly and neerely687 vnited vs vnto himſelfe?
8. Quest. To what end hath Christ thus truly and nearly687 united us unto himself?
Anſw. Not for any benefit vnto himſelfe: but meerely for the honour and good of the Church. By this vnion the honour of Chriſt is communicated to the Church, as the honour of an husband to his wife, and of an head to the body. Great alſo is the benefit which the Church reapeth thereby: for by this meanes is Chriſt made more fit to doe good to the Church, as an head to the body, and the Church is made more capable of receiuing good from Chriſt, as a body from the head, being knit to it by the ſoule, and by veines, ſinewes, nerues, arteries, and other like ligaments.
- 687. Why Chriſt made the Saints one with himſelfe.
Answ. Not for any benefit unto himself: but merely for the honour and good of the Church. By this union the honour of Christ is communicated to the Church, as the honour of an husband to his wife, and of an head to the body. Great also is the benefit which the Church reapeth thereby: for by this means is Christ made more fit to do good to the Church, as an head to the body, and the Church is made more capable of receiving good from Christ, as a body from the head, being knit to it by the soul, and by veins, sinews, nerves, arteries, and other like ligaments.
- 687. Why Christ made the Saints one with himself.
Thus hauing as plainly as I can by queſtions and anſwers laid open this great myſterie, I will further note out ſome of thoſe excellent priuiledges which by vertue thereof appertaine to the Saints, and alſo ſome of the principall duties which in regard thereof the Saints are bound vnto.
Thus having as plainly as I can by questions and answers laid open this great mystery, I will further note out some of those excellent privileges which by virtue thereof appertain to the Saints, and also some of the principal duties which in regard thereof the Saints are bound unto.
§. 71. Of the priuiledges appertaining to the Saints euen in this life by reaſon of their vnion with Chriſt.
§. 71. Of the privileges appertaining to the Saints even in this life by reason of their union with Christ.
The priuiledges of the Saints which ariſe from their vnion with Chriſt reſpect this life, the time of death, and the life to come.
The privileges of the Saints which arise from their union with Christ respect this life, the time of death, and the life to come.
In this life theſe,
In this life these,
1. A moſt glorious condition, which is to be a part of Chriſt, a688 member of his body. All the glory of Adam in Paradiſe, or of the Angels in heauen is not comparable to this. In this reſpect the Saints are ſaid to be crowned with glory and honour, and to haue all things put vnder their feet. Compare Pſal. 8. 4, 5. &c. with Heb. 2. 6, 7. &c. and ye ſhall finde the Apoſtle apply that to Chriſt, which the Prophet ſpake indefinitly of man. p. 99 Now thoſe two places cannot be better reconciled, then by689 this vnion of Chriſt and Saints: for ſeeing both make one body, which is Chriſt, that which is ſpoken of the body may be applied to the head, and that which is ſpoken of the head may be applied to the body: for the ſame honour appertaineth to both. In which reſpect the Church is more honourable then Heauen, Angels, and euery other creature.
1. A most glorious condition, which is to be a part of Christ, a688 member of his body. All the glory of Adam in Paradise, or of the Angels in heaven is not comparable to this. In this respect the Saints are said to be crowned with glory and honour, and to have all things put under their feet. Compare Psal. 8. 4, 5. etc‸. with Heb. 2. 6, 7. etc‸. and ye shall find the Apostle apply that to Christ, which the Prophet spake indefinitely of man. Now those two places cannot be better reconciled, then by689 this union of Christ and Saints: for seeing both make one body, which is Christ, that which is spoken of the body may be applied to the head, and that which is spoken of the head may be applied to the body: for the same honour appertaineth to both. In which respect the Church is more honourable then Heaven, Angels, and every other creature.
2. The attendance of good Angels, who are ſent forth to miniſter690 for them who ſhall be heires of ſaluation, becauſe thoſe heires are of the body of Chriſt, who is their Lord. Theſe are thoſe horſes, and charets of fire which were round about Eliſha:691 which are alſo round about euery of Gods Saints in all their diſtreſſes, though we ſee them no more then the ſeruant of the man of God ſaw them, till the Lord opened his eies. That charge which is giuen to the Angels ouer the Sonne of God to keepe him in all his waies, and to beare him in their hands leſt692 he daſh his foot againſt a ſtone, hath relation to this body which is Chriſt.
2. The attendance of good Angels, who are sent forth to minister690 for them who shall be heirs of salvation, because those heirs are of the body of Christ, who is their Lord. These are those horses, and chariots of fire which were round about Elisha:691 which are also round about every of God’s Saints in all their distresses, though we see them no more then the servant of the man of God saw them, till the Lord opened his eyes. That charge which is given to the Angels over the son of God to keep him in all his ways, and to bear him in their hands lest692 he dash his foot against a stone, hath relation to this body which is Christ.
3. An honour to make Chriſt himſelfe perfect: for as the ſeuerall693 members make a naturall body perfect, ſo the ſeuerall Saints, this bodie which is Chriſt. In this reſpect the Church is ſaid to be the fulneſſe of him that filleth all in all.694 Chriſt filleth all things, and yet the Church maketh him full: which is to be vnderſtood of that voluntary condition whereunto Chriſt ſubiected himſelfe, to be the head of a body: ſo as without the parts of the body he is imperfect, as a naturall body is maimed and imperfect if it want but the leaſt member thereof. How can we now thinke but that he will preſerue and keepe ſafe all his Saints? Will he reſtore to vs all the parts of our naturall body at the generall reſurrection, and will he loſe any of the parts of his owne myſticall bodie?
3. An honour to make Christ himself perfect: for as the several693 members make a natural body perfect, so the several Saints, this body which is Christ. In this respect the Church is said to be the fulness of him that filleth all in all.694 Christ filleth all things, and yet the Church maketh him full: which is to be understood of that voluntary condition whereunto Christ subjected himself, to be the head of a body: so as without the parts of the body he is imperfect, as a natural body is maimed and imperfect if it want but the least member thereof. How can we now think but that he will preserve and keep safe all his Saints? Will he restore to us all the parts of our natural body at the general resurrection, and will he lose any of the parts of his own mystical body?
4. A kinde of poſſeſſion of heauen while we are on earth: for695 that which the head hath a poſſeſſion of, the body and ſeuerall members haue alſo a poſſeſſion of. In this reſpect it is ſaid, he hath raiſed vs vp together, and made vs ſit together in696 heauenly places. And, he that beleeueth on him hath euerlaſting697 life: is paſſed from death vnto life. And, he that hath the Sonne,698 hath life. This is ſomewhat more then hope: and ſerueth exceedingly p. 100 to ſtrengthen our hope, and giue vs aſſurance of that heauenly inheritance.
4. A kind of possession of heaven while we are on earth: for695 that which the head hath a possession of, the body and several members have also a possession of. In this respect it is said, he hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in696 heavenly places. And, he that believeth on him hath everlasting697 life: is passed from death unto life. And, he that hath the son,698 hath life. This is somewhat more then hope: and serveth exceedingly to strengthen our hope, and give us assurance of that heavenly inheritance.
They know not the power of God, nor the vertue of this vnion, who denie that the Saints haue aſſurance of ſaluation. For (to follow this metaphor a little) ſuppoſe a man were caſt into a riuer, and his head able to lift and keepe it ſelfe aboue water, would we not ſay, that man is ſafe enough, he is aboue water. This is the caſe of this myſticall body: it being caſt into the ſea of this world, Chriſt the head thereof hath lift, and keepes himſelfe aloft euen in heauen. Is there now any feare, any poſſibility of the drowning of this body, or of any member thereof? If any ſhould be drowned, then either Chriſt muſt be drowned, or elſe that member pulled from Chriſt; both which are impoſſible. Thus then by vertue of this vnion we ſee how on Chriſts ſafety, ours dependeth: if he be ſafe, ſo are we: if we periſh, ſo muſt he.
They know not the power of God, nor the virtue of this union, who deny that the Saints have assurance of salvation. For (to follow this metaphor a little) suppose a man were cast into a river, and his head able to lift and keep it self above water, would we not say, that man is safe enough, he is above water. This is the case of this mystical body: it being cast into the sea of this world, Christ the head thereof hath lift, and keeps himself aloft even in heaven. Is there now any fear, any possibility of the drowning of this body, or of any member thereof? If any should be drowned, then either Christ must be drowned, or else that member pulled from Christ; both which are impossible. Thus then by virtue of this union we see how on Christ’s safety, ours dependeth: if he be safe, so are we: if we perish, so must he.
Learne here how to conceiue of the reſurrection, aſcenſion and ſafety of Chriſt, euen as of the reſurrection, aſcenſion and ſafety of an head, in and with whom his body and all his members are raiſed, exalted, and preſerued.
Learn here how to conceive of the resurrection, ascension and safety of Christ, even as of the resurrection, ascension and safety of an head, in and with whom his body and all his members are raised, exalted, and preserved.
5. A moſt happy kinde of regiment vnder which the Saints are: euen ſuch an one as the members of an head are vnder. An head ruleth the body not as a cruell lord and tyrant, rigorouſly,700 in humanely, baſely, and ſlauiſhly, but meekely, gently,701 with great compaſſion, and fellow-feeling. Euen ſo doth Chriſt, his Church, binding vp that which is broken, healing that which is maimed, directing that which wandreth, and quickning that which is dull; which priuiledge is ſo much the greater becauſe it is proper to the Church. Though he haue a golden ſcepter of grace and fauour to hold out to his Church (as Ahaſh-veroſh held out his to Eſther) yet he hath alſo702 a rod of iron to breake the men of this world, and to daſh them703 in peeces like a potters veſſell. Though he be gone to prepare a place for his Saints, that where he is they may be alſo, yet will704 he make his enemies his footſtoole.705
5. A most happy kind of regiment under which the Saints are: even such an one as the members of an head are under. An head ruleth the body not as a cruel lord and tyrant, rigorously,700 inhumanely, basely, and slavishly, but meekly, gently,701 with great compassion, and fellow-feeling. Even so doth Christ, his Church, binding up that which is broken, healing that which is maimed, directing that which wandereth, and quickening that which is dull; which privilege is so much the greater because it is proper to the Church. Though he have a golden scepter of grace and favour to hold out to his Church (as Ahasuerus held out his to Esther) yet he hath also702 a rod of iron to break the men of this world, and to dash them703 in pieces like a potters vessel. Though he be gone to prepare a place for his Saints, that where he is they may be also, yet will704 he make his enemies his footstool.705
p. 101 6. An aſſurance of ſufficient ſupply of all needfull things which706 the Saints want, and of ſafe protection from all things hurtfull. For by reaſon of this vnion, Chriſt our head hath a ſenſe of our want and of our ſmart. On this ground he ſaid to them which fed and viſited his members, Ye fed me, ye viſited me: and againe,707 to Saul that perſecuted his members, Saul, Saul, why perſecuteſt thou me?
6. An assurance of sufficient supply of all needful things which706 the Saints want, and of safe protection from all things hurtful. For by reason of this union, Christ our head hath a sense of our want and of our smart. On this ground he said to them which fed and visited his members, Ye fed me, ye visited me: and again,707 to Saul that persecuted his members, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?
Anſw. Chriſt in his wiſdome ſeeth it behouefull that they ſhould want, and feele ſmart (and that we are to be perſwaded of) or elſe he would not ſuffer them to want or feele that which they doe. Wherefore in all need, in euery diſtreſſe and danger, let vs lift vp our head to this our head.
Answ. Christ in his wisdom seeth it behoveful that they should want, and feel smart (and that we are to be persuaded of) or else he would not suffer them to want or feel that which they do. Wherefore in all need, in every distress and danger, let us lift up our head to this our head.
7. A right to all that Adam loſt. For Chriſt is the heire of all, (the709 earth is the Lords, and the fulneſſe thereof) yea as mediator and head of the Church is he heire of all: his body therfore hath a right to all. On this ground the Apoſtle ſaith, All things are710 yours. So as the Saints & only the Saints can with good conſcience711 vſe the things of this world. They who are not of this712 bodie (what right and title ſoeuer they haue before men) are but vſurpers of the things they enioy and vſe. They are like to bankrupts, who being not worth one peny, deceitfully borrow of others, and therewith keepe a great table, decke and furniſh their houſes very ſumptuouſly, put themſelues, wiues and children, into braue apparell, are frolicke and riotous: what is like to be the end of ſuch?
7. A right to all that Adam lost. For Christ is the heir of all, (the709 earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof) yea as mediator and head of the Church is he heir of all: his body therefore hath a right to all. On this ground the Apostle saith, All things are710 yours. So as the Saints & only the Saints can with good conscience711 use the things of this world. They who are not of this712 body (what right and title soever they have before men) are but usurpers of the things they enjoy and use. They are like to bankrupts, who being not worth one penny, deceitfully borrow of others, and therewith keep a great table, deck and furnish their houses very sumptuously, put themselves, wives and children, into brave apparel, are frolic and riotous: what is like to be the end of such?
8. A right to more then Adam euer had: namely, to Chriſt713 himſelfe, and to all that appertaineth vnto him: as to the puritie of his nature, to the perfection of his obedience, the merit of his bloud, the power of his death, the vertue of his reſurrection, the efficacie of his aſcenſion, all is ours: euen as the vnderſtanding, wit, iudgement, ſight, hearing, and all that is in the head, is the bodies: if the Church it ſelfe were of it ſelfe as pure in nature, as perfect in righteouſneſſe, as powerfull ouer death, and deuill, and graue, and hell, as able to riſe from death, and to aſcend into heauen, as Chriſt, it could receiue no greater benefit thereby, then it doth by them in the perſon of p. 102 Chriſt: ſo truly and properly is Chriſt himſelfe, and all things appertaining to him, the Churches. What can more be ſaid? what can more be deſired? O bleſſed vnion! bleſſed are they that haue a part therein!
- 713. 8. Saints haue a right to Chriſt. See §. 28
8. A right to more then Adam ever had: namely, to Christ713 himself, and to all that appertaineth unto him: as to the purity of his nature, to the perfection of his obedience, the merit of his blood, the power of his death, the virtue of his resurrection, the efficacy of his ascension, all is ours: even as the understanding, wit, judgment, sight, hearing, and all that is in the head, is the bodies: if the Church it self were of it self as pure in nature, as perfect in righteousness, as powerful over death, and devil, and grave, and hell, as able to rise from death, and to ascend into heaven, as Christ, it could receive no greater benefit thereby, then it doth by them in the person of Christ: so truly and properly is Christ himself, and all things appertaining to him, the Churches. What can more be said? What can more be desired? O blessed union! Blessed are they that have a part therein!
- 713. 8. Saints have a right to Christ. See §. 28.
Queſt. How is it then that the Church is ſo baſely and miſerably714 reſpected in the world?
Quest. How is it then that the Church is so basely and miserably714 respected in the world?
Anſw. The world knoweth vs not, becauſe it knoweth not Chriſt. It knoweth not Chriſt the head of this body: it knoweth not the body which is Chriſt. Let not vs who know both head and body, the neere vnion which is betwixt them, and the priuiledges which follow thereupon, be danted, neither with the ſcoffes or ſcornes of the world, nor with our owne outward weakneſſes, wants, and calamities. What would he that hath Chriſt, haue more?
- 714. Why the Church baſely accounted of. 1 Ioh. 3. 1.
Answ. The world knoweth us not, because it knoweth not Christ. It knoweth not Christ the head of this body: it knoweth not the body which is Christ. Let not us who know both head and body, the near union which is betwixt them, and the privileges which follow thereupon, be daunted, neither with the scoffs or scorns of the world, nor with our own outward weaknesses, wants, and calamities. What would he that hath Christ, have more?
- 714. Why the Church basely accounted of. 1 Joh. 3. 1.
§. 72. Of the priuiledge of our vnion with Chriſt in the time of death.
§. 72. Of the privilege of our union with Christ in the time of death.
The priuiledge which the Saints receiue by their vnion with Chriſt in the time of death (euen all that time that paſſeth from the departure of the Saints out of this world vnto the generall Reſurrection) is admirable: for when body and ſoule are ſeuered one from another, neither ſoule nor body are ſeparated from Chriſt, but both remaine vnited to him: euen as, when Chriſts body and ſoule were by death ſeuered one from another, neither his ſoule, nor his body were ſeparated from the Deitie, but both remained vnited thereunto. This inuiolable bond that holdeth the Saints, (yea, euen their very bodies as well as their ſoules) vnited to Chriſt in death, is the benefit of a ſpirituall vnion. If our vnion with Chriſt were corporeall, it could not be ſo.
The privilege which the Saints receive by their union with Christ in the time of death (even all that time that passeth from the departure of the Saints out of this world unto the general Resurrection) is admirable: for when body and soul are severed one from another, neither soul nor body are separated from Christ, but both remain united to him: even as, when Christ’s body and soul were by death severed one from another, neither his soul, nor his body were separated from the Deity, but both remained united thereunto. This inviolable bond that holdeth the Saints, (yea, even their very bodies as well as their souls) united to Christ in death, is the benefit of a spiritual union. If our union with Christ were corporeal, it could not be so.
Anſw. 1. If a member of a naturall body may doe ſo, why not a member of the myſticall bodie? That a member of a naturall body may doe ſo, is euident by thoſe who haue an hand, arme, foot, leg, or any other member taken, with a dead palſie: they are ſometimes ſo taken, as thoſe parts receiue no manner of ſenſe, or any vigor, or life from head or heart at all: and yet remaine true members of that body.
Answ. 1. If a member of a natural body may do so, why not a member of the mystical body? That a member of a natural body may do so, is evident by those who have an hand, arm, foot, leg, or any other member taken, with a dead palsy: they are sometimes so taken, as those parts receive no manner of sense, or any vigor, or life from head or heart at all: and yet remain true members of that body.
p. 103 2. The very dead bodies conſumed with wormes or otherwiſe, doe receiue a great preſent benefit from their vnion with Chriſt: for by vertue thereof there is a ſubſtance preſerued, and they are kept from deſtruction: there is nothing deſtroied in the Saints by death, but that which if it were not deſtroied, would make them moſt miſerable, namely ſinne: that is vtterly, totally, finally deſtroied in them, and all the concomitances thereof, which are all manner of infirmities: but the rotting of the body, is but as the rotting of corne in the earth,716 that it may ariſe a more glorious bodie. The metaphor of ſleepe,717 attributed to the Saints when they die, ſheweth that their bodies are not vtterly deſtroied.
2. The very dead bodies consumed with worms or otherwise, do receive a great present benefit from their union with Christ: for by virtue thereof there is a substance preserved, and they are kept from destruction: there is nothing destroyed in the Saints by death, but that which if it were not destroyed, would make them most miserable, namely sin: that is utterly, totally, finally destroyed in them, and all the concomitances thereof, which are all manner of infirmities: but the rotting of the body, is but as the rotting of corn in the earth,716 that it may arise a more glorious body. The metaphor of sleep,717 attributed to the Saints when they die, showeth that their bodies are not utterly destroyed.
Anſw. Though in the generall thing it ſelfe, which is a preſeruation of the ſubſtance of the body, the ſame thing befalleth the Saints and the wicked: yet the meanes whereby both are preſerued, and the end why they are preſerued is farre different.
Answ. Though in the general thing it self, which is a preservation of the substance of the body, the same thing befalleth the Saints and the wicked: yet the means whereby both are preserved, and the end why they are preserved is far different.
2. The bodies of the Saints are preſerued to enioy eternall glory together with their ſoules: but the bodies of the wicked are reſerued to be tormented in hell.
2. The bodies of the Saints are preserved to enjoy eternal glory together with their souls: but the bodies of the wicked are reserved to be tormented in hell.
In regard of theſe differēces, the graue is as a bed to the Saints,720 for them quietly to ſleepe therein free from all diſturbance till the day of reſurrection: but it is a priſon to the wicked to hold them faſt againſt the great Day of Aſſiſe, that at Doomes day they may be brought to appeare at the barre of Gods iudgement ſeat, and there receiue the ſentence of condemnation.
- 720. Iſa. 57. 2.
In regard of these differences, the grave is as a bed to the Saints,720 for them quietly to sleep therein free from all disturbance till the day of resurrection: but it is a prison to the wicked to hold them fast against the great Day of Assize, that at Dooms day they may be brought to appear at the bar of God’s judgment seat, and there receive the sentence of condemnation.
- 720. Isa. 57. 2.
§. 73. Of the priuiledge of our vnion with Chriſt after death.
§. 73. Of the privilege of our union with Christ after death.
The priuiledge which the Saints by vertue of their vnion with Chriſt receiue after death, farre ſurpaſſeth all before. It may be drawne to two heads.
- p. 104 1. Their Reſurrection.
- 2. Their glory in heauen.
The privilege which the Saints by virtue of their union with Christ receive after death, far surpasseth all before. It may be drawn to two heads.
- Their Resurrection.
- Their glory in heaven.
That which was before ſaid of the difference betwixt the preſeruation of the bodies of the Saints and wicked in death, may be applied to the difference of their Reſurrection.
That which was before said of the difference betwixt the preservation of the bodies of the Saints and wicked in death, may be applied to the difference of their Resurrection.
Reſurrection ſimply in it ſelfe is not the priuiledge of the Saints, but Reſurrection of life: to the wicked appertaineth the721 Reſurrection of condemnation. The benefit of Reſurrection ariſeth from the glory which followeth therupon in heauen. That glory hath the Apoſtle excellently ſet forth722 before verſ. 27.
Resurrection simply in it self is not the privilege of the Saints, but Resurrection of life: to the wicked appertaineth the721 Resurrection of condemnation. The benefit of Resurrection ariseth from the glory which followeth thereupon in heaven. That glory hath the Apostle excellently set forth722 before vers. 27.
§. 74. Of the duties which are required of the Saints by vertue of their union with Chriſt.
§. 74. Of the duties which are required of the Saints by virtue of their union with Christ.
The myſterie of our vnion with Chriſt, as it is a matter of great comfort, and incouragement (which ariſeth from the forenamed priuiledges) ſo alſo is it a matter of direction and inſtigation vnto vs for the performing of ſundry duties, whereof they who deſire aſſurance of the forenamed priuiledges, and comfort by them, muſt be carefull and conſcionable. Some of the moſt principall of thoſe duties are theſe.
The mystery of our union with Christ, as it is a matter of great comfort, and encouragement (which ariseth from the forenamed privileges) so also is it a matter of direction and instigation unto us for the performing of sundry duties, whereof they who desire assurance of the forenamed privileges, and comfort by them, must be careful and conscionable. Some of the most principal of those duties are these.
2. Subiection anſwerable to his manner of gouerning vs.724 The world is ſubiect to Chriſt perforce, as he is an abſolute and Almighty Lord: but he gouerning vs as an head, we muſt be ſubiect vnto him as members, willingly, and readily. What member will riſe vp, and rebell againſt the head? yea, what member is not as ready to obey, as the head to command?725
2. Subjection answerable to his manner of governing us.724 The world is subject to Christ perforce, as he is an absolute and Almighty Lord: but he governing us as an head, we must be subject unto him as members, willingly, and readily. What member will rise up, and rebel against the head? Yea, what member is not as ready to obey, as the head to command?725
3. A cleanſing of our ſelues from all filthineſſe of fleſh and726 ſpirit. Shall we defile the members of Chriſt? The ſinnes of the727 Saints are in this reſpect the more hainous becauſe that body, euen Chriſt, whereof they are members, is defiled thereby. Wherefore in regard of Chriſt the head, of other Saints their fellow members, and of themſelues, muſt all that profeſſe themſelues to be of this bodie be watchfull ouer themſelues, and cleanſe themſelues from all filthineſſe. Otherwiſe p. 105 they giue iuſt occaſion to thinke that they are no members of this bodie. If a Lions foot, or Beares paw were held out, and ſaid to be the member of a man, would any beleeue it? Can we then thinke that worldlings, drunkards, profane, riotous, vncleane perſons, and ſuch like limbs of the Deuill, are members of Chriſt?
3. A cleansing of our selves from all filthiness of flesh and726 spirit. Shall we defile the members of Christ? The sins of the727 Saints are in this respect the more heinous because that body, even Christ, whereof they are members, is defiled thereby. Wherefore in regard of Christ the head, of other Saints their fellow members, and of themselves, must all that profess themselves to be of this body be watchful over themselves, and cleanse themselves from all filthiness. Otherwise they give just occasion to think that they are no members of this body. If a Lions foot, or Bears paw were held out, and said to be the member of a man, would any believe it? Can we then think that worldlings, drunkards, profane, riotous, unclean persons, and such like limbs of the Devil, are members of Christ?
4. A conformitie vnto the image of Chriſt in true holineſſe728 and righteouſneſſe. It is not therefore ſufficient for the members of Chriſt to abſtaine from polluting themſelues, for they are created in Chriſt Ieſus vnto good works. He that abideth in729 me (ſaith Chriſt) and I in him, the ſame bringeth forth much fruit.730
4. A conformity unto the image of Christ in true holiness728 and righteousness. It is not therefore sufficient for the members of Christ to abstain from polluting themselves, for they are created in Christ Jesus unto good works. He that abideth in729 me (saith Christ) and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit.730
5. Heauenly affections. If ye be riſen with Chriſt, ſeeke thoſe things which are aboue, where Chriſt ſitteth on the right hand of731 God. Set your affections on things aboue, and not on things on the earth. Where our head is, there alſo ought our heart to be. Earthly affections come not from that head which is in heauen: nor from that Spirit which proceedeth from him. They732 who are after the ſpirit minde the things of the ſpirit.
5. Heavenly affections. If ye be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of731 God. Set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth. Where our head is, there also ought our heart to be. Earthly affections come not from that head which is in heaven: nor from that Spirit which proceedeth from him. They732 who are after the spirit mind the things of the spirit.
6. Courage againſt death: ſeeing that in death we are Chriſts, what cauſe haue we to feare death? Be not afraid of733 them that kill the body, and after that, haue no more that they can doe. The ancient worthies would not accept deliuerance, that734 they might obtaine a better reſurrection.
Hitherto of the vnion it ſelfe. The meanes of effecting it, remaine to be handled.
Hitherto of the union it self. The means of effecting it, remain to be handled.
§ 75. Of their regeneration who are members of Chriſt.
§. 75. Of their regeneration who are members of Christ.
EPHES. 5. 30. —Of his fleſh, and of his bones.
EPHES. 5. 30.
—Of his flesh, and of his bones.
This clauſe declareth the meanes whereby we come to be members of Chriſt, namely by receiuing a new being from Chriſt, which is to be, not of the fleſh, and of the bones of Adam, but of the fleſh and of the bones of Chriſt, which being ſpiritually taken, as hath beene expounded735 before, ſheweth that
- 735. §. 70.
This clause declareth the means whereby we come to be members of Christ, namely by receiving a new being from Christ, which is to be, not of the flesh, and of the bones of Adam, but of the flesh and of the bones of Christ, which being spiritually taken, as hath been expounded735 before, showeth that
- 735. §. 70.
They who are true members of Chriſt body, are truly regenerate.736 If any be in Chriſt he is a new creature: theſe words are ſo737 laid downe by the Apoſtle, as they ſerue both for a demonſtration, and an exhortation (he is, or let him be a new creature) p. 106 neither is expreſſed, but either, or both may be vnderſtood. As many of you as have been baptized into Chriſt (that is, made738 members of this body) haue put on Chriſt, (that is, haue beene borne againe) the firſt branch noteth out our incorporation into Chriſt, the latter our regeneration.
They who are true members of Christ’s body, are truly regenerate.736 If any be in Christ he is a new creature: these words are so737 laid down by the Apostle, as they serve both for a demonstration, and an exhortation (he is, or let him be a new creature) neither is expressed, but either, or both may be understood. As many of you as have been baptized into Christ (that is, made738 members of this body) have put on Christ, (that is, have been born again) the first branch noteth out our incorporation into Christ, the latter our regeneration.
This ſecond man, and laſt Adam Chriſt Ieſus is a quickning739 ſpirit: he diffuſeth life and grace into all his members: if his740 ſpirit be in vs, it will quicken our mortall bodies. If the head of our naturall bodies conueigh ſenſe into all our members: if the root of a tree diffuſe ſap into all the branches: ſhall not Chriſt much more giue life to all his members?
This second man, and last Adam Christ Jesus is a quickening739 spirit: he diffuseth life and grace into all his members: if his740 spirit be in us, it will quicken our mortal bodies. If the head of our natural bodies convey sense into all our members: if the root of a tree diffuse sap into all the branches: shall not Christ much more give life to all his members?
This then is a matter of triall, whereby we may proue whether741 indeed we are of this body or no, and ſo haue a true right742 to the forenamed priuiledges. Many boaſt of this honour that they are members of Chriſts body, and yet are not of his fleſh and of his bones: they haue no other being, then what they receiued from their parents. Theſe vaine profeſſors are like woodden legs, or armes on a man, which may be couered ouer with hoſe and ſleeues for a time, but ſhall not be raiſed at the reſurrection with the other parts of the mans body: ſo neither ſhall thoſe profeſſors be raiſed to glory with Chriſt, though they may be couered ouer with the hoſe and ſleeues of profeſſion, and thereby ſeeme to be members.
This then is a matter of trial, whereby we may prove whether741 indeed we are of this body or no, and so have a true right742 to the forenamed privileges. Many boast of this honour that they are members of Christ’s body, and yet are not of his flesh and of his bones: they have no other being, then what they received from their parents. These vain professors are like wooden legs, or arms on a man, which may be covered over with hose and sleeves for a time, but shall not be raised at the resurrection with the other parts of the man’s body: so neither shall those professors be raised to glory with Christ, though they may be covered over with the hose and sleeves of profession, and thereby seem to be members.
§. 76. Of the author of our regeneration Chriſt.
§. 76. Of the author of our regeneration Christ.
Anſw. Chriſt may very well ſtand with all theſe. The three perſons in Trinitie are all one: One in nature and eſſence:750 One in will and conſent: One in vertue and power: what the one doth the other doth alſo. Yet becauſe there is a difference in their manner of working, this worke (as other workes) is diſtinctly attributed to each of them.
- 750. Philem. verſ. 10. The worke of the three perſons in our regeneration.
Answ. Christ may very well stand with all these. The three persons in Trinity are all one: One in nature and essence:750 One in will and consent: One in virtue and power: what the one doth the other doth also. Yet because there is a difference in their manner of working, this work (as other works) is distinctly attributed to each of them.
- 750. Philem. vers. 10. The work of the three persons in our regeneration.
The Father is (as I may ſo ſpeake) the beginner of this p. 107 worke. His will it was that his Sonne ſhould be the head of a bodie, and that there ſhould members be made fit for that head, and haue a new being (of his owne will begat he vs) for751 this end he ſent his Sonne into the world to be made fleſh. The Sonne put in execution the will of his Father: he tooke fleſh vpon him, that we might be of his fleſh. Thus ſaith Chriſt of himſelfe, I came downe from heauen to doe the will of him that752 ſent me; And this is the Fathers will which hath ſent me, that of all which he hath giuen me I ſhould loſe nothing, but ſhould raiſe it vp againe at the laſt day. The Spirit applieth vnto vs the vertue and efficacie of the fleſh of Chriſt, and ſo finiſherh this bleſſed worke. It is the Spirit that quickneth: the fleſh profiteth nothing,753 namely, of it ſelfe without the Spirit.
The father is (as I may so speak) the beginner of this work. His will it was that his son should be the head of a body, and that there should members be made fit for that head, and have a new being (of his own will begat he us) for751 this end he sent his son into the world to be made flesh. The son put in execution the will of his father: he took flesh upon him, that we might be of his flesh. Thus saith Christ of himself, I came down from heaven to do the will of him that752 sent me; And this is the fathers will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. The Spirit applieth unto us the virtue and efficacy of the flesh of Christ, and so finisheth this blessed work. It is the Spirit that quickeneth: the flesh profiteth nothing,753 namely, of it self without the Spirit.
Thus we ſee that the applying of this worke of regeneration vnto Chriſt, excludeth not the worke of the Father, or of the Holy Ghoſt therein, but excludeth the worke of man: ſo as it is not of our ſelues, nor of our parents, nor of any other man: for we are borne not of bloud, nor of the will of the fleſh, nor of the will of man, but of God: in which reſpect our new birth754 is ſaid to be755 from aboue.
Thus we see that the applying of this work of regeneration unto Christ, excludeth not the work of the father, or of the Holy Ghost therein, but excludeth the work of man: so as it is not of our selves, nor of our parents, nor of any other man: for we are born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God: in which respect our new birth754 is said to be755 from above.
Anſw. As vnto inſtruments which the Lord is pleaſed to vſe: Of the word it is ſaid, God hath begotten vs with the word: of himſelfe a Miniſter thus ſaith the Apoſtle, In Chriſt Ieſus I haue begotten you: ſo as God and Chriſt are ioyned758 with theſe inſtruments, or elſe they are no whit powerfull and759 effectuall for ſo great a worke: for neither is he that planteth any760 thing, nor he that watreth: but God that giueth the increaſe.
Answ. As unto instruments which the Lord is pleased to use: Of the word it is said, God hath begotten us with the word: of himself a Minister thus saith the Apostle, In Christ Jesus I have begotten you: so as God and Christ are joined758 with these instruments, or else they are no whit powerful and759 effectual for so great a work: for neither is he that planteth any760 thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
§. 77. Of the matter of our regeneration, Chriſt.
§. 77. Of the matter of our regeneration, Christ.
Chriſt is not only the author, but the matter alſo of our new birth. The new ſpirituall being which the Saints haue, commeth out of him.766 From him all the bodie hauing nouriſhment increaſeth with the increaſe of God. In this reſpect we are ſaid to be767 bleſſed with all ſpirituall bleſſings in Chriſt. The metaphor of a768 vine, which Chriſt taketh vnto himſelfe, proueth alſo as much: ſo doe theſe phraſes,769 My fleſh is meat indeed, my bloud is drinke indeed.
Christ is not only the author, but the matter also of our new birth. The new spiritual being which the Saints have, cometh out of him.766 From him all the body having nourishment increaseth with the increase of God. In this respect we are said to be767 blessed with all spiritual blessings in Christ. The metaphor of a768 vine, which Christ taketh unto himself, proveth also as much: so do these phrases,769 My flesh is meat indeed, my blood is drink indeed.
This Chriſt commeth to be by his incarnation. God in himſelfe is as a bottomleſſe and a cloſed fountaine: from him770 immediately we can receiue nothing. But Chriſt made fleſh is771 a fountaine opened:772 In him all fulneſſe dwelleth.773 And of him haue all we receiued, euen grace for grace.
Behold here the benefit of Chriſts incarnation: by his taking774 part of our mortall fleſh, are we made partakers of his ſpirituall fleſh, namely, of that ſpirituall life and grace which commeth from him, who was made fleſh, to conuey the ſame into vs. To ſtrengthen our faith the more firmly herein, the Lord hath inſtituted the holy Communion of his bodie and bloud. With what conſcience, reuerence, and confidence, ought this bleſſed Sacrament to be celebrated?
- 774. 1 Vſe:
Behold here the benefit of Christ’s incarnation: by his taking774 part of our mortal flesh, are we made partakers of his spiritual flesh, namely, of that spiritual life and grace which cometh from him, who was made flesh, to convey the same into us. To strengthen our faith the more firmly herein, the Lord hath instituted the holy Communion of his body and blood. With what conscience, reverence, and confidence, ought this blessed Sacrament to be celebrated?
- 774. 1. Use.
By this Doctrine we may further learne how to ſeeke euery775 thing at Gods hands which we deſire to obtaine, and how to offer that ſacrifice of praiſe vnto God, which wee would haue776 to be accepted; namely in and through Ieſus Chriſt, by whom777 only we haue all that communion which we haue with God.778 Well therefore doth the Church conclude all her formes of p. 109 Prayers and Praiſes with this, or ſuch a like clauſe, through Ieſus Chriſt our Lord.
By this Doctrine we may further learn how to seek every775 thing at God’s hands which we desire to obtain, and how to offer that sacrifice of praise unto God, which we would have776 to be accepted; namely in and through Jesus Christ, by whom777 only we have all that communion which we have with God.778 Well therefore doth the Church conclude all her forms of Prayers and Praises with this, or such a like clause, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
§. 78. Of the excellency of Regeneration.
§. 78. Of the excellency of Regeneration.
The particular matter of our regeneration (the fleſh and bones of Chriſt) here expreſſed, ſheweth that
The particular matter of our regeneration (the flesh and bones of Christ) here expressed, showeth that
Regeneration is a moſt excellent worke. The excellencie hereof779 will the better appeare, if we compare it with the great and glorious worke of our creation, and ſhew how farre it ſurpaſſeth it: wherein I will hold cloſe to this metaphor, and touch780 no other differences then it doth point out vnto vs.
1. In our creation Chriſt was only a worker: but he is the verie matter of our Regeneration, we are of his fleſh.
1. In our creation Christ was only a worker: but he is the very matter of our Regeneration, we are of his flesh.
2. The relation that then was betwixt Chriſt and man,
2. The relation that then was betwixt Christ and man,
was Creator, but here Head, We are members of his bodie.
Creature, Bodie,
was Creator‸ and creature‸: but here head‸ and body‸. We are members of his body.
The bond is now much neerer.
The bond is now much nearer.
3. The being which then we had, was from Adam: But the being which now we haue is from Chriſt, of HIS fleſh.
3. The being which then we had, was from Adam: But the being which now we have is from Christ, of HIS flesh.
5. Then our being was different from Chriſts: but now it is the verie ſame with Chriſts, Of his fleſh.
5. Then our being was different from Christ’s: but now it is the very same with Christ’s, Of his flesh.
6. Then might man cleane fall from that eſtate wherein he was created (as he did) and yet Chriſt remaine as he was. Now it cannot be ſo. For if any of the Saints now fall away, either Chriſt muſt fall with them, or they muſt be pulled from Chriſt, and ſo Chriſt remaine a maimed bodie.
6. Then might man clean fall from that estate wherein he was created (as he did) and yet Christ remain as he was. Now it cannot be so. For if any of the Saints now fall away, either Christ must fall with them, or they must be pulled from Christ, and so Christ remain a maimed body.
Behold the riches of Gods mercie. One might thinke it782 ſufficient, and more then man could euer haue beene thankfull enough for, that God at firſt created man after his owne image in a moſt happie eſtate. From which when we wittingly and wilfully fell, God might iuſtly haue left vs, as he did the euill Angels. But he hath not only reſtored vs againe to that former eſtate, but aduanced vs to a farre more excellent and glorious eſtate: wherein his goodneſſe appeareth to be as his greatneſſe, infinite, incomprehenſible. Who can ſufficiently ſet it forth? For as the heauen is high aboue the earth, ſo great783 is his mercie toward them that feare him.
Behold the riches of God’s mercy. One might think it782 sufficient, and more then man could ever have been thankful enough for, that God at first created man after his own image in a most happy estate. From which when we wittingly and wilfully fell, God might justly have left us, as he did the evil Angels. But he hath not only restored us again to that former estate, but advanced us to a far more excellent and glorious estate: wherein his goodness appeareth to be as his greatness, infinite, incomprehensible. Who can sufficiently set it forth? For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great783 is his mercy toward them that fear him.
The Ancient Law and Unique Bond of Marriage
The Ancient Law and Unique Bond of Marriage
§. 79. Of the ancient Law of mariage.
§. 79. Of the ancient Law of marriage.
EPHES. 5. 31. For this cauſe ſhall a man leaue his father and mother, and ſhall be ioyned vnto his wife: and they two ſhall be one fleſh.
EPHES. 5. 31.
For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife: and they two shall be one flesh.
THe ſame points which were before laid downe, concerning the neere vnion of man and wife, and of Chriſt and the Church, are here further confirmed by the ancient law of mariage: which the Apoſtle doth the rather mention, becauſe it followeth vpon that text, whereunto he alluded in the former verſe. For when Moſes had alledged theſe words of Adam concerning Eue, This is bone of my bones, and fleſh of my fleſh, he784 addeth this law, Therefore ſhall a man leaue his father, &c. In this place theſe words haue both a literall and a myſticall ſenſe. A literall of man and wife. A myſticall of Chriſt and the Church. The maine thing which the Apoſtle aimeth at, is to785 ſhew how neerely man and wife are linked together: that thereby they may the rathet be moued to performe thoſe mutuall and ſeuerall duties which they owe each to other. But becauſe he propounded to husbands and wiues the examples of Chriſt and the Church, as patternes and motiues to them, to doe their dutie, he applieth that which was firſt ſpoken of man and wife, vnto Chriſt and his Church, to ſhew that there being ſo fit a reſemblance betwixt theſe two couples, the patterne propounded is the more pertinent to the purpoſe, and the reaſon enforced from thence the more forcible.
The same points which were before laid down, concerning the near union of man and wife, and of Christ and the Church, are here further confirmed by the ancient law of marriage: which the Apostle doth the rather mention, because it followeth upon that text, whereunto he alluded in the former verse. For when Moses had alleged these words of Adam concerning Eve, This is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh, he784 addeth this law, Therefore shall a man leave his father, etc‸. In this place these words have both a literal and a mystical sense. A literal of man and wife. A mystical of Christ and the Church. The main thing which the Apostle aimeth at, is to785 show how nearly man and wife are linked together: that thereby they may the rather be moved to perform those mutual and several duties which they owe each to other. But because he propounded to husbands and wives the examples of Christ and the Church, as patterns and motives to them, to do their duty, he applieth that which was first spoken of man and wife, unto Christ and his Church, to show that there being so fit a resemblance betwixt these two couples, the pattern propounded is the more pertinent to the purpose, and the reason enforced from thence the more forcible.
Becauſe the opening of the literall ſenſe will giue great light to the myſterie, I will firſt handle this text according to the meaning of the letter.
Because the opening of the literal sense will give great light to the mystery, I will first handle this text according to the meaning of the letter.
The firſt clauſe (for this cauſe) implieth a neceſſarie connexion786 with that which went before. The neere vnion of man and wife, as well as of Chriſt and his Church, was before noted. A wife was ſaid to be as the787 bodie of a man, yea as788 himſelfe. Adam called her his fleſh and bones. Hereupon both Moſes and Paul inferre, Therefore, or, For this cauſe ſhall a man leaue father. Becauſe man and wife are ſo neere by Gods p. 111 inſtitution, they muſt alſo be moſt deare each to other in their mutuall affection.
The first clause (for this cause) implieth a necessary connection786 with that which went before. The near union of man and wife, as well as of Christ and his Church, was before noted. A wife was said to be as the787 body of a man, yea as788 himself. Adam called her his flesh and bones. Hereupon both Moses and Paul infer, Therefore, or, For this cause shall a man leave father. Because man and wife are so near by God’s institution, they must also be most dear each to other in their mutual affection.
The Man (meaning an husband) is here in particular mentioned,789 becauſe at the firſt making of this Law the woman was brought to him to ſee how he would like her: and hauing caſt his affection on her, he was to be bound hereby to continue that good liking towards her: as alſo becauſe of the preheminencie which man hath aboue his wife. Yet is not the man only tied hereby, but the wife alſo: the nature and rule of relation requireth as much: if a man muſt inſeparably cleaue to his wife, the wife muſt anſwerably cleaue to her husband.
- 789. Meaning of the words.
The man (meaning an husband) is here in particular mentioned,789 because at the first making of this Law the woman was brought to him to see how he would like her: and having cast his affection on her, he was to be bound hereby to continue that good liking towards her: as also because of the preheminency which man hath above his wife. Yet is not the man only tied hereby, but the wife also: the nature and rule of relation requireth as much: if a man must inseparably cleave to his wife, the wife must answerably cleave to her husband.
- 789. Meaning of the words.
Theſe words (ſhall leaue father and mother) are neither generally to be taken of all duties, as if no dutie were to be performed to parents by children after they are maried: nor ſimply, as if indeed parents were vtterly to be forſaken: but they are meant,
These words (shall leave father and mother) are neither generally to be taken of all duties, as if no duty were to be performed to parents by children after they are married: nor simply, as if indeed parents were utterly to be forsaken: but they are meant,
2. Of erecting a new family: for which end their parents houſe muſt be left, and the husband and wife muſt dwell each with other.
2. Of erecting a new family: for which end their parents house must be left, and the husband and wife must dwell each with other.
3. Of the difference to be put betwixt parents, and wife or huſband. So as if by any ineuitable occaſion it ſhould ſo fall out, that a man muſt leaue his parent, or his wife (as in caſe parent and wife were both giuing vp the Ghoſt, and in places ſo farre remote, as the husband could not poſſibly be with both, yet both inſtantly deſired his companie) by this Law he muſt leaue his parent, and cleaue to his wife.
3. Of the difference to be put betwixt parents, and wife or husband. So as if by any inevitable occasion it should so fall out, that a man must leave his parent, or his wife (as in case parent and wife were both giving up the Ghost, and in places so far remote, as the husband could not possibly be with both, yet both instantly desired his company) by this Law he must leave his parent, and cleave to his wife.
Hereby then the bond of mariage is declared to be the moſt inuiolable bond that can be. For all men know, that the bond betwixt parent and childe is a firme and inuiolable bond: but the bond betwixt husband and wife is more firme and inuiolable.
Hereby then the bond of marriage is declared to be the most inviolable bond that can be. For all men know, that the bond betwixt parent and child is a firm and inviolable bond: but the bond betwixt husband and wife is more firm and inviolable.
To ſet forth the firmneſſe of the mariage bond he addeth this Emphacicall phraſe, ſhall be ioyned, (or as the word properly, p. 112 cording to the naturall notation thereof ſignifieth, ſhall be glued)791 to his wife. Things well glued together are as faſt, firme, and cloſe as if they were one intire peece. Yea we obſerue by experience that a table will oft times cleaue in the whole wood, before it will part aſunder where it is glued: ſo as an husband ought to be as firme to his wife as to himſelfe: and ſhe to him.
- 791. προσκολληθήσεται. κόλλα. Glue.
To set forth the firmness of the marriage bond he addeth this emphatical phrase, shall be joined, (or as the word properly, according to the natural notation thereof signifieth, shall be glued)791 to his wife. Things well glued together are as fast, firm, and close as if they were one entire piece. Yea we observe by experience that a table will oft times cleave in the whole wood, before it will part asunder where it is glued: so as an husband ought to be as firm to his wife as to himself: and she to him.
- 791. προσκολληθήσεται. κόλλα. Glue.
Fitly doth this agree with that which followeth (they two ſhall be one fleſh) Our Engliſh cannot well expreſſe the Greeke792 in good ſenſe word for word (which is thus, they two ſhall beinto, or in one fleſh) the meaning is, They which were two before mariage, by the bond of mariage are brought into one fleſh, to be euen as one fleſh: as neerely vnited, as the parts of the ſame body, and the ſame fleſh. This vnitie is not in regard of carnall copulation (for if they be maried they are one fleſh,793 though they neuer know one another) nor in regard of procreation, because one childe commeth from them both (for though they neuer haue childe, yet are they one fleſh) but in regard of Gods inſtitution, who hath ſet it downe for a law, and as another nature, that man and wife ſhould be ſo neere one to another. Their conſent in mariage (by vertue of Gods inſtitution) maketh them to be one fleſh.
Fitly doth this agree with that which followeth (they two shall be one flesh) Our English cannot well express the Greek792 in good sense word for word (which is thus, they two shall be into, or in one flesh) the meaning is, They which were two before marriage, by the bond of marriage are brought into one flesh, to be even as one flesh: as nearly united, as the parts of the same body, and the same flesh. This unity is not in regard of carnal copulation (for if they be married they are one flesh,793 though they never know one another) nor in regard of procreation, because one child cometh from them both (for though they never have child, yet are they one flesh) but in regard of God’s institution, who hath set it down for a law, and as another nature, that man and wife should be so near one to another. Their consent in marriage (by virtue of God’s institution) maketh them to be one flesh.
Therein three things are noted concerning the ſtate of mariage.
Therein three things are noted concerning the state of marriage.
1. The praeeminencie of it (a man ſhall leaue father and mother.)
1. The praeeminency of it (a man shall leave father and mother.)
2. The firmneſſe of it (and be ioyned to his wife.)
2. The firmness of it (and be joined to his wife.)
3. The neereneſſe of it (they two ſhall be one fleſh.)
3. The nearness of it (they two shall be one flesh.)
§. 80. Of preferring husband or wife before parents.
§. 80. Of preferring husband or wife before parents.
The firſt point ſheweth, that
The first point showeth, that
p. 113 1. The bond of mariage is more ancient, more firme, more799 neere. There was husband and wife before there was parent and child: and there is a time when parents & children may depart one from another, and that while both liue: but no time, wherein man and wife may part aſunder till death part them. And children though they come from the fleſh of their parents, yet are made two (ſo as of one are two) but husbands and wiues though they were two before, yet are made one (ſo as of two is one.)
- 799. Reaſon.
1. The bond of marriage is more ancient, more firm, more799 near. There was husband and wife before there was parent and child: and there is a time when parents & children may depart one from another, and that while both live: but no time, wherein man and wife may part asunder till death part them. And children though they come from the flesh of their parents, yet are made two (so as of one are two) but husbands and wives though they were two before, yet are made one (so as of two is one.)
- 799. Reason.
What wrong then doe ſuch parents vnto their children, as800 keepe them, euen after they are maried, ſo ſtrait vnder ſubiection,801 as they cannot freely performe ſuch duty as they ought to their husband, or their wife? This is more then a parents authority reacheth vnto. Yet many thinke that their children owe as much ſeruice to them after they are maried as before: which is directly againſt this law.
What wrong then do such parents unto their children, as800 keep them, even after they are married, so strait under subjection,801 as they cannot freely perform such duty as they ought to their husband, or their wife? This is more then a parents authority reacheth unto. Yet many think that their children owe as much service to them after they are married as before: which is directly against this law.
Greater is the wrong, and more ſinfull is the practiſe of802 ſuch as keepe their children from their husbands, or from their wiues. The match (ſay they) falleth out much worſe then we looked for. But this ſhould haue beene looked to more carefully before hand. After mariage it is too late to ſeeke ſuch a redreſſe.
- 802. Nor keepe them from husband or wife.
Greater is the wrong, and more sinful is the practise of802 such as keep their children from their husbands, or from their wives. The match (say they) falleth out much worse then we looked for. But this should have been looked to more carefully before hand. After marriage it is too late to seek such a redress.
- 802. Nor keep them from husband or wife.
On the other ſide, there be many children who ſo reſpect803 their parents, as they neglect their husband or their wife. Some husbands will beſtow what they can on their parents, and keepe their wiues very bare, ſuffering them to want neceſſaries; not caring how they vex and grieue them ſo they pleaſe their parents. Some wiues alſo will priuily purloine from their husbands to beſtow on their parents.
- 803. Children may not preferre their parents before huſband or wife. Apud Romanos ſponſa obtecta flammeo capite quum extuliſſet pedem è paternis aedibus, vertebatur in gyrum, itaque ducebatur in domumſponſi, neſciret redeundi viam ad aedes parentum. Eraſm.
On the other side, there be many children who so respect803 their parents, as they neglect their husband or their wife. Some husbands will bestow what they can on their parents, and keep their wives very bare, suffering them to want necessaries; not caring how they vex and grieve them so they please their parents. Some wives also will privily purloin from their husbands to bestow on their parents.
- 803. Children may not prefer their parents before husband or wife. Apud Romanos sponsa obtecta flammeo capite quum extulisset pedem è paternis aedibus, vertebatur in gyrum, itaque ducebatur in domum sponsi, nesciret redeundi viam ad aedes parentum. Erasm.
Others can neuer tarrie out of their parents houſes, but as oft as they can, goe thither. The ancient Romans, to ſhew how vnmeet this was, had a cuſtome to couer the brides face with a yellow veile, and ſo ſoone as ſhe was out of her fathers houſe to turne her about and about, and ſo to carrie her to the houſe of her husband, that ſhe might not know the way to her fathers houſe againe. All thoſe pretenſes of loue to parents are more prepoſterous then pious: and naturall affection beareth more ſway in ſuch, then true religion. Their pretence p. 114 of piety to parents is no ruſt excuſe for that iniury they doe to husband and wife.
Others can never tarry out of their parents houses, but as oft as they can, go thither. The ancient Romans, to show how unmeet this was, had a custom to cover the brides face with a yellow veil, and so soon as she was out of her fathers house to turn her about and about, and so to carry her to the house of her husband, that she might not know the way to her fathers house again. All those pretenses of love to parents are more preposterous then pious: and natural affection beareth more sway in such, then true religion. Their pretence of piety to parents is no just excuse for that injury they do to husband and wife.
§. 81. Of the firmneſſe of the matrimoniall bond.
§. 81. Of the firmness of the matrimonial bond.
The ſecond point concerning the firmneſſe of the mariage knot in theſe words (ſhall be ioyned to his wife) affor deth two doctrines.
The second point concerning the firmness of the marriage knot in these words (shall be joined to his wife) affordeth two doctrines.
Be carefull therefore to preſerue this indiſſoluble knot: and ſo liue together, as with comfort you may liue together, becauſe you may not part.
Be careful therefore to preserve this indissoluble knot: and so live together, as with comfort you may live together, because you may not part.
§. 82. Of two only to be ioyned together in mariage.
§. 82. Of two only to be joined together in marriage.
The third point concerning the neereneſſe of man and wife, in theſe words (they two ſhall be one fleſh) affordeth two other doctrines.
The third point concerning the nearness of man and wife, in these words (they two shall be one flesh) affordeth two other doctrines.
1. Mariage can be but betwixt two, one man, and one woman: for it is impoſſible that more then two ſhould ſo neerely, and firmely be ioyned together, as man and wife are. Euery word almoſt in this law proueth this doctrine. For it ſaith a man, not men: to a wife, not to wiues: to his wife, not to anothers wife: two, not more then two: they two, not any two: one fleſh, not many fleſhes.
1. Marriage can be but betwixt two, one man, and one woman: for it is impossible that more then two should so nearly, and firmly be joined together, as man and wife are. Every word almost in this law proveth this doctrine. For it saith a man, not men: to a wife, not to wives: to his wife, not to anothers wife: two, not more then two: they two, not any two: one flesh, not many fleshes.
Obiect. This particle (two) is not in the law as Moſes recordeth806 it.
Object. This particle (two) is not in the law as Moses recordeth806 it.
Anſw. It is there neceſſarily implied, for at that time there were but two in the world: God then ſpeaking of them, meaneth but two. The ſame ſpirit that guided Moſes, guided alſo the807 Euangeliſts, and the808 Apoſtles: ſo as by their inſerting of this particle (two) it is certaine that it was intended by Moſes: as the particle (only) which Chriſt putteth into this text,809 him only ſhalt thou ſerue.
Answ. It is there necessarily implied, for at that time there were but two in the world: God then speaking of them, meaneth but two. The same spirit that guided Moses, guided also the807 Evangelists, and the808 Apostles: so as by their inserting of this particle (two) it is certain that it was intended by Moses: as the particle (only) which Christ putteth into this text,809 him only shalt thou serve.
Queſt. Why did God at firſt make but one man, and one woman?
Quest. Why did God at first make but one man, and one woman?
If therefore there be more then two, it is an adulterous ſeed which proceedeth from thence.
If therefore there be more then two, it is an adulterous seed which proceedeth from thence.
§. 83. Of Polygamy and Bigamy.
§. 83. Of Polygamy and Bigamy.
Can Polygamy (the hauing of many wiues) or Bigamy (the hauing of two wiues at once) haue any good warrant againſt ſuch an expreſſe law? Are not both of them againſt the firſt inſtitution of mariage, ſo as we may ſay,811 from the beginning it was not ſo? Yea alſo and againſt812 other particular lawes?813 Lamech one of Cains curſed ſtocke was the firſt that we read of to haue preſumed againſt that ancient law.
Can Polygamy (the having of many wives) or Bigamy (the having of two wives at once) have any good warrant against such an express law? Are not both of them against the first institution of marriage, so as we may say,811 from the beginning it was not so? Yea also and against812 other particular laws?813 Lamech one of Cain’s cursed stock was the first that we read of to have presumed against that ancient law.
Obiect. Afterwards many Patriarkes, and other Saints tooke that liberty vnto themſelues.
Object. Afterwards many Patriarchs, and other Saints took that liberty unto themselves.
Anſw. It was their ſinne, and a great blemiſh in them. The common error of the time, & their vnſatiable deſire of increaſe made them fall into it. Many inconueniences followed thereupon: neither can it be thought but that much miſchiefe muſt needes follow vpon hauing more wiues then one: for whereas God at firſt made a wife to be as an helpe vnto man, two, or more wiues cannot but be a great griefe and vexation vnto him by reaſon of that emulation that is betwixt them. Through Hagars meanes was Sarah ſtirred againſt Abraham, and Abraham grieued at Sarahs words. Though Leah and Rachel were ſiſters, yet great were their emulations: the like whereof is noted of Peninnah and many others.
Answ. It was their sin, and a great blemish in them. The common error of the time, & their unsatiable desire of increase made them fall into it. Many inconveniences followed thereupon: neither can it be thought but that much mischief must needs follow upon having more wives then one: for whereas God at first made a wife to be as an help unto man, two, or more wives cannot but be a great grief and vexation unto him by reason of that emulation that is betwixt them. Through Hagar’s means was Sarah stirred against Abraham, and Abraham grieved at Sarah’s words. Though Leah and Rachel were sisters, yet great were their emulations: the like whereof is noted of Peninnah and many others.
§. 84. Of the neere coniunction of man and wife together.
§. 84. Of the near conjunction of man and wife together.
1. Parents muſt be left for wife: who neerer then parent and childe? if man and wife be neerer then the neereſt, then they are the neereſt of all.
1. Parents must be left for wife: who nearer then parent and child? If man and wife be nearer then the nearest, then they are the nearest of all.
2. A man is glued to his wife. This metaphor ſetteth forth the neerneſſe of a thing as well as the firmneſſe of it: for things glued together are as one intire thing.
2. A man is glued to his wife. This metaphor setteth forth the nearness of a thing as well as the firmness of it: for things glued together are as one entire thing.
p. 116 3. Man and wife are one fleſh: many of one are made two, but no two ſo neerely and truly made one as man and wife.
3. Man and wife are one flesh: many of one are made two, but no two so nearly and truly made one as man and wife.
As God hath limited a propinquity, and vnity of things, so816 are they to be accounted: but God hath thus neerely knit man and wife together, and made them one fleſh. Thoſe whom817 GOD hath ioyned together, ſaith Chriſt of man and wife: in which reſpect matrimoniall coniunction is called the couenant818 of God: ſo as this couenant cannot be releaſed by any, no not by the mutuall conſent of man and wife (Thoſe whom GOD hath ioyned together, let no man put aſunder) yet may many other couenants made betwixt partie and partie, be releaſed and diſanulled by mutuall conſent of both parties.
As God hath limited a propinquity, and unity of things, so816 are they to be accounted: but God hath thus nearly knit man and wife together, and made them one flesh. Those whom817 GOD hath joined together, saith Christ of man and wife: in which respect matrimonial conjunction is called the covenant818 of God: so as this covenant cannot be released by any, no not by the mutual consent of man and wife (Those whom GOD hath joined together, let no man put asunder) yet may many other covenants made betwixt party and party, be released and disannulled by mutual consent of both parties.
1. This ſheweth that the tranſgreſſions of man and wife819 one againſt another are of all the moſt hainous, more then of820 friend, fellow, brother, childe, parent or any other. Who would not cry fie vpon that child that hates his parent, or fie vpon that parent that hates his childe? The heathen & ſauages would not thinke them worthy of humane ſociety. What then may be thought of the man that hateth his wife, or the wife that hateth her husband? Apply this to all other tranſgreſſions: and well note how the Lord is a witneſſe thereof.821
1. This showeth that the transgressions of man and wife819 one against another are of all the most heinous, more then of820 friend, fellow, brother, child, parent or any other. Who would not cry fie upon that child that hates his parent, or fie upon that parent that hates his child? The heathen & savages would not think them worthy of human society. What then may be thought of the man that hateth his wife, or the wife that hateth her husband? Apply this to all other transgressions: and well note how the Lord is a witness thereof.821
2. This alſo ſheweth how monſtrous a thing it is to ſow822 any ſeeds of diſcord, and ſtirre debate betwixt man and wife. The deuils inſtruments they are therein, and a diabolicall ſpirit is in them. For Satan moſt laboureth to vnlooſe thoſe knots which the Lord knitteth moſt firmly. Children of ſeuerall venters, and ſeuerall friends of each partie, are much faultie herein. Curſed be they all before the Lord.
- 822. 2. Monſtrous to make debate betwixt man and wife.
2. This also showeth how monstrous a thing it is to sow822 any seeds of discord, and stir debate betwixt man and wife. The devils instruments they are therein, and a diabolical spirit is in them. For Satan most laboureth to unloose those knots which the Lord knitteth most firmly. Children of several venters, and several friends of each party, are much faulty herein. Cursed be they all before the Lord.
- 822. 2. Monstrous to make debate betwixt man and wife.
3.823 This neere coniunction betwixt man and wife is a great824 motiue to ſtirre them both vp, cheerefully to performe all the duties which God requireth of either of them. For thereby they doe dutie, and ſhew kindneſſe to their owne fleſh. No man may hide himſelfe from his owne fleſh at large: that is, no man may neglect any dutie of mercie, or iuſtice to his neighbour who is of the ſame ſtocke that he is: ſhall then an husband or wife hide themſelues from one another who in the neereſt reſpect that poſſibly can be are one fleſh? not becauſe they come from one fleſh, but becauſe they come825 into one fleſh.
3. This823 near conjunction betwixt man and wife is a great824 motive to stir them both up, cheerfully to perform all the duties which God requireth of either of them. For thereby they do duty, and show kindness to their own flesh. No man may hide himself from his own flesh at large: that is, no man may neglect any duty of mercy, or justice to his neighbour who is of the same stock that he is: shall then an husband or wife hide themselves from one another who in the nearest respect that possibly can be are one flesh? not because they come from one flesh, but because they come825 into one flesh.
p. 117 Hitherto of the literall ſenſe of this verſe.
Hitherto of the literal sense of this verse.
The myſticall followeth.
The mystical followeth.
§. 85. Of the matrimoniall coniunction of Chriſt and the Church.
§. 85. Of the matrimonial conjunction of Christ and the Church.
The forenamed ancient mariage law is here applied myſtically826 to Chriſt and the Church, as is euident by the next verſe, where the Apoſtle hauing reference to this verſe ſaith, This is a great myſterie. There is then a myſterie contained in it. But of what, or of whom is that myſterie? The Apoſtle himſelfe maketh anſwer, in theſe words: I ſpeake concerning Chriſt and the Church.
- 826. Quod per hiſtoriam impletum eſt in Adam, per prophetiam ſignificat Chriſtum qui reliquit patrem, &c. Aug. de Gen. lib. 2. c. 24.
The forenamed ancient marriage law is here applied mystically826 to Christ and the Church, as is evident by the next verse, where the Apostle having reference to this verse saith, This is a great mystery. There is then a mystery contained in it. But of what, or of whom is that mystery? The Apostle himself maketh answer, in these words: I speak concerning Christ and the Church.
- 826. Quod per historiam impletum est in Adam, per prophetiam significat Christum qui reliquit patrem, etc‸. Aug. de Gen. lib. 2. c. 24.
The myſterie in generall is this,
The mystery in general is this,
Chriſt and the Church are to one another as husband and wife.
Christ and the Church are to one another as husband and wife.
The particulars of this myſterie are theſe.
The particulars of this mystery are these.
The matrimoniall coniunction betwixt Chriſt & the Church is a moſt Preheminent coniunction.
Firme
Neere
The matrimonial conjunction betwixt Christ & the Church is a most preheminent, firm, and near conjunction.
Firſt of the generall.
First of the general.
The many eſpouſall, and matrimoniall titles, which in Scripture are giuen to Chriſt and the Church in mutuall relation of one to another, euidently ſhew that they are ioyned together by the honourable, inſeparable and inuiolable bond of mariage: He is ſtiled a827 Bridegroome, ſhe a Bride: he828 Welbeloued, ſhe Loue: he an829 Husband, ſhe a Wife: he an830 Head, ſhe the Body: both831 one fleſh.
The many espousal, and matrimonial titles, which in Scripture are given to Christ and the Church in mutual relation of one to another, evidently show that they are joined together by the honourable, inseparable and inviolable bond of marriage: He is styled a827 bridegroom, she a bride: he828 Well-beloved, she love: he an829 husband, she a wife: he an830 Head, she the Body: both831 one flesh.
2. All things requiſite to ioyne man and wife together, doe fitly concurre betwixt Chriſt and the Church.
2. All things requisite to join man and wife together, do fitly concur betwixt Christ and the Church.
p. 118 5. He hath839 giuen her many fauours and gifts as pledges of his loue: and ſhe in teſtimony of her faithfulneſſe was vnder the Law circumciſed, and is vnder the Goſpell baptized: and doth binde her ſelfe with all the ſacred bonds and couenants which God to that purpoſe hath ſanctified.
- 839. Eph. 4 8.
Behold another euidence of Chriſts admirable loue to the842 Church, and of the neere vnion betwixt Chriſt and her. The843 former was that ſhe was his body. This, that ſhe is his wife: well might the Church ſay as Abigaile did, Behold, let thine handmaid be a ſeruant to waſh the feet of the ſeruants of my844 Lord: and as the prodigall child, Make me as one of thine hired845 ſeruants: or as the Baptiſt, I am not worthy to ſtoope downe to846 vnlooſe thy ſhoe-latchets. What a fauour then is it to be made his ſpouſe, his wife, his Queene. Great was the fauour which Ahaſh-veroſh ſhewed to Eſther, when he made her his wife: he was a great Monarch, reigning from India to Ethiopia ouer 127 prouinces: but Eſther was a poore orphane and captiue: yet was not this fauour comparable to Chriſts: for there was no ſuch diſparity and inequality betwixt Ahaſh-veroſh and Eſther, as betwixt Chriſt and the Church: neither is Eſthers aduancement to be compared with the Churches: and yet there was ſome cauſe in Eſther to moue Ahaſh-veroſh to doe what he did, for ſhe was very beautifull, and louely, and worthy to be loued: but847 in the Church when Chriſt firſt caſt his loue on her, there was no ſuch thing. No patterne of loue can be giuen any way comparable to this.
Behold another evidence of Christ’s admirable love to the842 Church, and of the near union betwixt Christ and her. The843 former was that she was his body. This, that she is his wife: well might the Church say as Abigail did, Behold, let thine handmaid be a servant to wash the feet of the servants of my844 Lord: and as the prodigal child, Make me as one of thine hired845 servants: or as the Baptist, I am not worthy to stoop down to846 unloose thy shoe-latchets. What a favour then is it to be made his spouse, his wife, his Queen. Great was the favour which Ahasuerus showed to Esther, when he made her his wife: he was a great Monarch, reigning from India to Ethiopia over 127 provinces: but Esther was a poor orphan and captive: yet was not this favour comparable to Christ’s: for there was no such disparity and inequality betwixt Ahasuerus and Esther, as betwixt Christ and the Church: neither is Esther’s advancement to be compared with the Churches: and yet there was some cause in Esther to move Ahasuerus to do what he did, for she was very beautiful, and lovely, and worthy to be loved: but847 in the Church when Christ first cast his love on her, there was no such thing. No pattern of love can be given any way comparable to this.
Let the Church therefore, and all that profeſſe themſelues848 to be of the Church, take ſuch notice hereof, as they may endeuour849 to carry themſelues worthy of this honour and aduancement: not to wax proud and inſolent thereupon, but to deſpiſe all vaine and worldly toies: to anſwer loue with loue, as the Church is ſet forth in Salomons ſong; to be ſubiect to her husband, to reuerence and obey him, and to performe all duties appertaining to ſuch a wife: ſeeking by all good meanes to maintaine the honour of her place. The Church is made a patterne of dutie to all wiues: if ſhe ſhould faile, greater p. 119 inconuenience would follow from thence, then from Vaſhties850 diſobedience.
Let the Church therefore, and all that profess themselves848 to be of the Church, take such notice hereof, as they may endeavour849 to carry themselves worthy of this honour and advancement: not to wax proud and insolent thereupon, but to despise all vain and worldly toys: to answer love with love, as the Church is set forth in Solomon’s song; to be subject to her husband, to reverence and obey him, and to perform all duties appertaining to such a wife: seeking by all good means to maintain the honour of her place. The Church is made a pattern of duty to all wives: if she should fail, greater inconvenience would follow from thence, then from Vashti’s850 disobedience.
This is the rather to be regarded becauſe it is not only a851 matter of inſtruction but of triall alſo, ſhewing both what they852 which are of the Church ought to doe, and alſo853 what indeed they will doe. Wherefore no prophane perſon that lightly eſteemeth the Lord Ieſus, no Idolater that caſteth his loue on other husbands, no ſwearer or blaſphemer that diſhonoreth the great Name of Ieſus, none that any way are rebellious againſt him, none that hate, ſcorne, ſcoffe, or hurt any of his members, can haue any comfort in this aduancement of the Church, becauſe they haue no part therein, nor right thereunto.
This is the rather to be regarded because it is not only a851 matter of instruction but of trial also, showing both what they852 which are of the Church ought to do, and also853 what indeed they will do. Wherefore no profane person that lightly esteemeth the Lord Jesus, no Idolater that casteth his love on other husbands, no swearer or blasphemer that dishonoreth the great Name of Jesus, none that any way are rebellious against him, none that hate, scorn, scoff, or hurt any of his members, can have any comfort in this advancement of the Church, because they have no part therein, nor right thereunto.
1. Chriſt is made a yoakefellow with his Church, and her companion. Vnder all the burdens which are laid vpon her, he putteth his ſhoulder to make it the more eaſie: yea, the great burdens of Gods wrath, the curſe of the law, and ſinne the cauſe thereof, hath he ſo taken on him, as he hath cleane freed his Church from them, becauſe they would elſe haue cruſhed her downe to hell.
1. Christ is made a yokefellow with his Church, and her companion. Under all the burdens which are laid upon her, he putteth his shoulder to make it the more easy: yea, the great burdens of God’s wrath, the curse of the law, and sin the cause thereof, hath he so taken on him, as he hath clean freed his Church from them, because they would else have crushed her down to hell.
2. Chriſt is as her champion to anſwer all challenges ſent vnto her, as her aduocate to plead and anſwer all the complaints that ſhall be made againſt her, as her ſuretie to diſcharge all her debts: the Church being couert-baron vnder Chriſt, he is as her ſelfe, all in all for her, and to her.
2. Christ is as her champion to answer all challenges sent unto her, as her advocate to plead and answer all the complaints that shall be made against her, as her surety to discharge all her debts: the Church being covert-baron under Christ, he is as her self, all in all for her, and to her.
4. He will aſſuredly performe all the offices of an husband, as to loue her, beare with her, prouide for her, with the like. Able he is to doe all, for he is omnipotent: willing alſo he muſt needs be, becauſe willingly he hath taken vpon him this place: he hath made himſelfe a patterne to other huſbands: will he not then doe that himſelfe which herequireth of others?
4. He will assuredly perform all the offices of an husband, as to love her, bear with her, provide for her, with the like. Able he is to do all, for he is omnipotent: willing also he must needs be, because willingly he hath taken upon him this place: he hath made himself a pattern to other husbands: will he not then do that himself which he requireth of others?
p. 120 If euer any wife might receiue comfort in a match, the Church may receiue comfort in this match.
If ever any wife might receive comfort in a match, the Church may receive comfort in this match.
The benefit of this match will yet more liuely appeare by a particular conſideration of the three forenamed properties of this matrimoniall bond, the preheminencie, firmneſſe, and neereneſſe thereof.
The benefit of this match will yet more lively appear by a particular consideration of the three forenamed properties of this matrimonial bond, the preheminency, firmness, and nearness thereof.
§. 86. Of Chriſts leauing his Father and mother for his ſpouſe.
§. 86. Of Christ’s leaving his Father and mother for his spouse.
I. The preheminencie of the matrimoniall bond betwixt Chriſt and the Church herein appeareth, that
I. The preheminency of the matrimonial bond betwixt Christ and the Church herein appeareth, that
Chriſt left his Father and his mother for his ſpouſe the Church. As Chriſt is God, God is his Father; as man, the Virgin Marie was his mother. Now the leauing of his Father muſt be taken only by way of reſemblance, in that he came from the place of his Fathers habitation, to the place where his Spouſe was. The Scripture ſaith, that he was in the boſome of his Father:857 by him, as one brought vp with him, his daily delight, reioycing alway858 before him: yet deſcended he into the loweſt parts of the earth859 where his ſpouſe was. He came out from the Father, and came into860 the world.
Christ left his father and his mother for his spouse the Church. As Christ is God, God is his father; as man, the Virgin Mary was his mother. Now the leaving of his father must be taken only by way of resemblance, in that he came from the place of his fathers habitation, to the place where his Spouse was. The Scripture saith, that he was in the bosom of his father:857 by him, as one brought up with him, his daily delight, rejoicing always858 before him: yet descended he into the lowest parts of the earth859 where his spouse was. He came out from the father, and came into860 the world.
Of the862 ſame minde muſt the Church, and all that are of the Church be vnto Chriſt: ſhe muſt forget her owne people, and fathers863 houſe. Seeing Chriſt hath gone before vs, and giuen vs ſo good an example, what an high point of ingratitude would it be for vs, to preferre father, mother, or any other before Chriſt our husband? Note what he ſaith in this caſe, He that loueth864 father or mother more then me, is not worthie of me. And againe, If any come vnto me, and hate not his father and mother, he cannot865 be mine. To hate here, is to be ſo farre from preferring father & mother before Chriſt, as rather then not to loue Chriſt, to hate father and mother. Or, ſo intirely to loue Chriſt aboue all, as our loue of parents in compariſon thereof to be an hatted. Thus Leui ſaid vnto his father and mother, I haue not ſeene him:866 for they obſerued the word, and kept the couenant of Chriſt.
Of the862 same mind must the Church, and all that are of the Church be unto Christ: she must forget her own people, and fathers863 house. Seeing Christ hath gone before us, and given us so good an example, what an high point of ingratitude would it be for us, to prefer father, mother, or any other before Christ our husband? Note what he saith in this case, He that loveth864 father or mother more then me, is not worthy of me. And again, If any come unto me, and hate not his father and mother, he cannot865 be mine. To hate here, is to be so far from preferring father & mother before Christ, as rather then not to love Christ, to hate father and mother. Or, so entirely to love Christ above all, as our love of parents in comparison thereof to be an hatred. Thus Levi said unto his father and mother, I have not seen him:866 for they observed the word, and kept the covenant of Christ.
p. 121 This then is our dutie, that we ſuffer not any naturall affection and dotage on our parents to ſwallow vp that loue we owe to Chriſt, as Pharaohs ill-fauourèd and leane-fleſhed kine eat867 vp the ſeuen well-fauoured and fat kine. How much leſſe ſhould any loue of this world, of the profits, promotions, or pleaſures of this world, draw away our hearts from Chriſt; ſhould we not rather ſay and doe as the Apoſtles did, Behold, we haue for ſaken868 all and followed Chriſt?
This then is our duty, that we suffer not any natural affection and dotage on our parents to swallow up that love we owe to Christ, as Pharaoh’s ill-favoured and lean-fleshed kine eat867 up the seven well-favoured and fat kine. How much less should any love of this world, of the profits, promotions, or pleasures of this world, draw away our hearts from Christ; should we not rather say and do as the Apostles did, Behold, we have forsaken868 all and followed Christ?
§. 87. Of the indiſſoluble vnion betwixt Chriſt and the Church.
§. 87. Of the indissoluble union betwixt Christ and the Church.
II. The firmneſſe of that bond whereby Chriſt and the Church are ſaid to be glued together, is greater and more inuiolable then that whereby man and wife are ioyned together: Death parteth man and wife: but death cannot make a diremption betwixt Chriſt and the Church: ſo as we may well from this metaphor inferre, that Chriſt and the Church are inſeparably869 knit together. I will betroth thee vnto me for euer, ſaith Chriſt vnto the Church. The couenant which Chriſt maketh with his Church, is an euerlaſting couenant. The mountaines ſhall depart,870 and the hils be remoued, before his kindneſſe ſhall depart from the Church.
II. The firmness of that bond whereby Christ and the Church are said to be glued together, is greater and more inviolable then that whereby man and wife are joined together: Death parteth man and wife: but death cannot make a diremption betwixt Christ and the Church: so as we may well from this metaphor infer, that Christ and the Church are inseparably869 knit together. I will betroth thee unto me for ever, saith Christ unto the Church. The covenant which Christ maketh with his Church, is an everlasting covenant. The mountains shall depart,870 and the hills be removed, before his kindness shall depart from the Church.
The ſtedfaſtneſſe and vnchangeableneſſe of his will, is the871 only cauſe thereof. Whom he loueth, he loueth vnto the end.872 His gifts and calling are without repentance. He is not like the873 hard hearted Iewes, who vpon euerie ſleight occaſion would put away their wiues. The Lord hateth putting away. Though874 therefore the Church, through her weakneſſe, doe depart from him, and play the harlot, yet returne againe to me, ſaith the875 Lord.
The steadfastness and unchangeableness of his will, is the871 only cause thereof. Whom he loveth, he loveth unto the end.872 His gifts and calling are without repentance. He is not like the873 hard hearted Jews, who upon every slight occasion would put away their wives. The Lord hateth putting away. Though874 therefore the Church, through her weakness, do depart from him, and play the harlot, yet return again to me, saith the875 Lord.
Three vertues there are which are of ſpeciall vſe to this purpoſe, Faith, Hope, Loue.
Three virtues there are which are of special use to this purpose, Faith, Hope, Love.
Faith is the hand whereby we lay faſt hold on Chriſt, and as it were knit him to our ſelues, as he by his Spirit knitteth vs to himſelfe. This maketh vs reſt and repoſe our ſelues on him for all needfull things: and not to leaue him for any thing.
Faith is the hand whereby we lay fast hold on Christ, and as it were knit him to our selves, as he by his Spirit knitteth us to himself. This maketh us rest and repose our selves on him for all needful things: and not to leave him for any thing.
p. 122 Hope is the anchor, which holdeth vs faſt againſt all the ſtormes of Satan, ſo as they can neuer driue vs out of our harbour, which is the Lord Ieſus Chriſt.
Hope is the anchor, which holdeth us fast against all the storms of Satan, so as they can never drive us out of our harbour, which is the Lord Jesus Christ.
Loue is the glue and ſoader which maketh vs one with Chriſt: for it is the propertie of loue to vnite thoſe that loue one another in one. Ionathans ſoule was knit with the ſoule of878 Dauid. For why? Ionathan loued him as his owne ſoule. He that loueth is well pleaſed with him whom he loueth, and ſeeketh alſo to pleaſe him, that they may mutually delight one in another. Were theſe three vertues well rooted in vs, we would ſay, who ſhall ſeparate vs from the loue of Chriſt? ſhall tribulation,879 or diſtreſſe, &c.
Love is the glue and solder which maketh us one with Christ: for it is the property of love to unite those that love one another in one. Jonathan’s soul was knit with the soul of878 David. For why? Jonathan loved him as his own soul. He that loveth is well pleased with him whom he loveth, and seeketh also to please him, that they may mutually delight one in another. Were these three virtues well rooted in us, we would say, who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation,879 or distress, etc‸.
§. 88. Of the equall priuiledge of all the Saints.
§. 88. Of the equal privilege of all the Saints.
This affordeth inſtruction to the more eminent in the885 Church, that like proud dames they inſult not ouer others, as if they were their hand-maids: and conſolation to the meaner ſort, that they may vphold themſelues, and poſſeſſe their ſoules with patience, and not enuie, or grieue at the outward proſperitie and priuiledges of others. In the greateſt priuiledge they are equall to the greateſt.
- 885. Vſe.
This affordeth instruction to the more eminent in the885 Church, that like proud dames they insult not over others, as if they were their hand-maids: and consolation to the meaner sort, that they may uphold themselves, and possess their souls with patience, and not envy, or grieve at the outward prosperity and privileges of others. In the greatest privilege they are equal to the greatest.
- 885. Use.
p. 123 This of the parties coupled to Chriſt. For theſe words (they two) ſhew that all the Saints are but one: Chriſt is the other of the two. The next words (are one fleſh) ſhew how neere thoſe Saints are to Chriſt.
This of the parties coupled to Christ. For these words (they two) show that all the Saints are but one: Christ is the other of the two. The next words (are one flesh) show how near those Saints are to Christ.
§. 89. Of the neere vnion betwixt Chriſt and the Church.
§. 89. Of the near union betwixt Christ and the Church.
The maine point here to be noted is, that
The main point here to be noted is, that
Chriſt and the Church are moſt neerely linked together. What886 can be neerer, then that two ſhould come into one fleſh?
- 886. Chriſtus nihil aliud deputat corpus ſuum (i.) Eccleſiam, quam ſeipſum, quia de Chriſto & eccleſia verius intelligitur, Erunt duo in carne una. Aug. de pec. mer. lib. 1. cap. 31.
Christ and the Church are most nearly linked together. What886 can be nearer, then that two should come into one flesh?
- 886. Christus nihil aliud deputat corpus suum (i.) Ecclesiam, quam seipsum, quia de Christo & ecclesia verius intelligitur, Erunt duo in carne una. Aug. de pec. mer. lib. 1. cap. 31.
This is ſomewhat more then to be of Chriſts fleſh. That ſhewes we are as it were cut out of Chriſt: this ſhewes that we are againe knit to him. That was a preparation vnto this: this is as the conſummation and perfection of all.887 Many metaphors are vſed to ſet forth the neere vnion betwixt Chriſt and his Church, but this ſurpaſſeth them all. As here we and Chriſt are ſaid to be one fleſh, ſo in another place, one ſpirit. Well therefore might the name and title Chriſt be giuen to this Spouſe of Chriſt.
- 887. See §. 70.
This is somewhat more then to be of Christ’s flesh. That shows we are as it were cut out of Christ: this shows that we are again knit to him. That was a preparation unto this: this is as the consummation and perfection of all.887 Many metaphors are used to set forth the near union betwixt Christ and his Church, but this surpasseth them all. As here we and Christ are said to be one flesh, so in another place, one spirit. Well therefore might the name and title Christ be given to this Spouse of Christ.
- 887. See §. 70.
888 It was noted on a like ground to this, that of all other perſons889 the tranſgreſſion of a wife againſt an husband is moſt hainous. What then are the tranſgreſſions of the Church againſt Chriſt? As we are much more bound vnto Chriſt for the priuiledges we receiue from him as an Head and Husband, and ſo our Sauiour hauing made with vs an euerlaſting couenant of mariage, then for thoſe we receiued from him as our Creator, Lord and Maſter: ſo are the rebellions now committed againſt him more monſtrous. To Adam that broke the firſt couenant whereby like a rebellious childe and ſeruant he ſinned againſt his Father and Maſter, mercy and pardon was giuen: but to ſuch as now breake the bond of this euerlaſting couenant, and make a totall and finall deſertion, vtterly renouncing this Husband, or by their adulterie cauſe him to giue them a bill of diuorce, there remaineth no more ſacrifice890 for ſinnes; but a certaine fearfull looking for of iudgement, and fierie indignation which ſhall deuoure the aduerſaries. This is to be noted, to make vs the more circumſpect ouer our waies, reſiſting ſinne in the beginning, and looking diligently leſt any891 man fall from the grace of God; and giuing no place at all vnto892 the Deuill. Satan will moſt endeuour to diſſolue the neereſt p. 124 bonds that God maketh. This then being the neereſt of all, we ought to be the moſt carefull in preſeruing it.
It888 was noted on a like ground to this, that of all other persons889 the transgression of a wife against an husband is most heinous. What then are the transgressions of the Church against Christ? As we are much more bound unto Christ for the privileges we receive from him as an Head and husband, and so our Saviour having made with us an everlasting covenant of marriage, then for those we received from him as our Creator, Lord and master: so are the rebellions now committed against him more monstrous. To Adam that broke the first covenant whereby like a rebellious child and servant he sinned against his father and master, mercy and pardon was given: but to such as now break the bond of this everlasting covenant, and make a total and final desertion, utterly renouncing this husband, or by their adultery cause him to give them a bill of divorce, there remaineth no more sacrifice890 for sins; but a certain fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries. This is to be noted, to make us the more circumspect over our ways, resisting sin in the beginning, and looking diligently lest any891 man fall from the grace of God; and giving no place at all unto892 the Devil. Satan will most endeavour to dissolve the nearest bonds that God maketh. This then being the nearest of all, we ought to be the most careful in preserving it.
The Mystery and Practice of Marriage
The Mystery and Practice of Marriage
§. 90. Of the myſterie of the vnion of Chriſt and the Church.
§. 90. Of the mystery of the union of Christ and the Church.
EPHES. 5. 32. This is a great myſterie: but I ſpeake concerning Chriſt and the Church.
EPHES. 5. 32.
This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the Church.
THis verſe is a concluſion of that excellent digreſſion which the Apoſtle hath made concerning the neere vnion of Chriſt and the Church.
This verse is a conclusion of that excellent digression which the Apostle hath made concerning the near union of Christ and the Church.
In it two points are to be noted.
In it two points are to be noted.
1. A patheticall exclamation (This is a great myſterie.)
1. A pathetical exclamation (This is a great mystery.)
2. A particular application of the forenamed law (but I ſpeake concerning Chriſt and the Church.
2. A particular application of the forenamed law (but I speak concerning Christ and the Church.)
Here firſt note that
Here first note that
The vnion betwixt Chriſt and the Church is a great myſterie.
The union betwixt Christ and the Church is a great mystery.
The Apoſtle could not haue ſaid more of it then to call it a myſterie, a great mysterie.
The Apostle could not have said more of it then to call it a mystery, a great mystery.
A Secret it is in two reſpects.
A Secret it is in two respects.
1. Becauſe it is not knowne.
1. Because it is not known.
2. Becauſe it is vnſearchable: the depth of it cannot be fathomed.
2. Because it is unsearchable: the depth of it cannot be fathomed.
It is a Diuine ſecret, for two other reſpects.
It is a Divine secret, for two other respects.
1. Becauſe it could not haue beene opened but by diuine reuelation.
1. Because it could not have been opened but by divine revelation.
2. Becauſe when it is opened it cannot be conceiued but by the illumination of the Spirit. That Spirit which openeth and reuealeth the myſterie, muſt alſo open the eies of our vnderſtanding to diſcerne aright of it.
2. Because when it is opened it cannot be conceived but by the illumination of the Spirit. That Spirit which openeth and revealeth the mystery, must also open the eyes of our understanding to discern aright of it.
It is further ſaid to be a great myſterie.
It is further said to be a great mystery.
2. Comparatiuely in relation to other myſteries: no myſterie reuealed in Gods word comparable to it.
2. Comparatively in relation to other mysteries: no mystery revealed in God’s word comparable to it.
Let vs not preſume to meaſure it with the line of our owne reaſon. It being a great myſterie, it is aboue our capacitie: yet becauſe it is reuealed we muſt beleeue it, as we doe the p. 125 myſteries of the Trinitie, of Chriſts eternall generation, of the perſonall vnion of his two natures, of the proceeding of the holy Ghoſt, with the like; becauſe the word hath reuealed them, though we cannot fully ſee the reaſon of them. Herein lieth a maine difference betwixt our eſtate in this world and in the world to come: here we muſt beleeue what we know but in part: there we ſhall perfectly know whatſoeuer is to be beleeued. Preachers can but in part make knowne this myſterie, and hearers can but in part conceiue it, let vs therefore wait for perfect vnderſtanding of it, till all things be perfected in Chriſt: but in the meane time beleeue without doubting or wauering, that which is reuealed of it.
Let us not presume to measure it with the line of our own reason. It being a great mystery, it is above our capacity: yet because it is revealed we must believe it, as we do the mysteries of the Trinity, of Christ’s eternal generation, of the personal union of his two natures, of the proceeding of the Holy Ghost, with the like; because the word hath revealed them, though we cannot fully see the reason of them. Herein lieth a main difference betwixt our estate in this world and in the world to come: here we must believe what we know but in part: there we shall perfectly know whatsoever is to be believed. Preachers can but in part make known this mystery, and hearers can but in part conceive it, let us therefore wait for perfect understanding of it, till all things be perfected in Christ: but in the mean time believe without doubting or wavering, that which is revealed of it.
In our meditation of this myſterie, let vs conceiue no carnall,895 no earthly thing of it, becauſe it is a myſterie: it is altogether ſpirituall and heauenly. From the naturall vnion of our head and bodie, and from the matrimoniall vnion of man and wife, we may and ought to take occaſion by way of reſemblance, to helpe our vnderſtanding in the vnion of Chriſt and his Church: for this end are theſe reſemblances vſed, and by this meanes may our vnderſtanding be much helped, as by the outward elements and rites which are vſed in the Sacraments: but if becauſe of theſe compariſons we draw this which is only and wholly ſpirituall, to any carnall matter, we ſhall make that to be a thicke miſt, and darke cloud, which is giuen for a light.
- 895. 2. Uſe. No carnall thing in our vnion with Chriſt. Eccleſia Chriſto in occulto vxor eſt. Occultè quippe atꝗ intus in abſcondito ſecreto ſpiritali anima humana inhaeret verbo Dei, vt ſint duo in carne vna. Aug. contr. Fauſt. Man. lib. 22. cap. 38.
In our meditation of this mystery, let us conceive no carnal,895 no earthly thing of it, because it is a mystery: it is altogether spiritual and heavenly. From the natural union of our head and body, and from the matrimonial union of man and wife, we may and ought to take occasion by way of resemblance, to help our understanding in the union of Christ and his Church: for this end are these resemblances used, and by this means may our understanding be much helped, as by the outward elements and rites which are used in the Sacraments: but if because of these comparisons we draw this which is only and wholly spiritual, to any carnal matter, we shall make that to be a thick mist, and dark cloud, which is given for a light.
- 895. 2. Use. No carnal thing in our union with Christ. Ecclesia Christo in occulto vxor est. Occultè quippe atque intus in abscondito secreto spiritali anima humana inhaeret verbo Dei, vt sint duo in carne vna. Aug. contr. Faust. Man. lib. 22. cap. 38.
The dotage of our aduerſaries is here plainly diſcouered. They make our vnion with Chriſt meerely carnall. For they conceit it to conſiſt in a corporeall commixtion of Chriſts fleſh with ours, by our eating his fleſh with the teeth of our bodies, and drinking his bloud downe our throats, and digeſting both896 in our ſtomacks as our bodily food, that ſo it may turne into our ſubſtance. Thus they ſhew themſelues like the dull-headed Capernaitans, and like ignorant Nicodemus. There is a great deale of groſſe abſurditie, but no great myſterie in that conceit.
- 896. 3. Uſe. Papiſts make our vnion with Chriſt a carnall matter. Joh 6. 52. Ioh. 3. 4.
The dotage of our adversaries is here plainly discovered. They make our union with Christ merely carnal. For they conceit it to consist in a corporeal commixtion of Christ’s flesh with ours, by our eating his flesh with the teeth of our bodies, and drinking his blood down our throats, and digesting both896 in our stomachs as our bodily food, that so it may turn into our substance. Thus they show themselves like the dull-headed Capernaitans, and like ignorant Nicodemus. There is a great deal of gross absurdity, but no great mystery in that conceit.
- 896. 3. Use. Papists make our union with Christ a carnal matter. Joh. 6. 52. Joh. 3. 4.
§. 91. Of the Popes vſurping to be Spouſe of the Church.
§. 91. Of the Popes usurping to be Spouse of the Church.
The Apoſtles application of this myſterie to Chriſt and the Church, diſcouereth two groſſe errours of the Papiſts.
The Apostles application of this mystery to Christ and the Church, discovereth two gross errors of the Papists.
One, that they make the Pope a Spouſe of the Church. With what face can any apply that to the Pope and the Church, p. 126 which the Apoſtle ſo expreſly ſaith is meant of Chriſt and the897 Church? yea, what arrogant preſumption is it, to attribute that to mortall ſinfull man, which is proper to the eternall and holy Sonne of God? Is not this to conferre Chriſts prerogatiues vpon himſelfe, and ſo make himſelfe plaine Antichriſt? Who gaue the Church to the Pope, or the Pope to the Church? When did ſhe giue her conſent? (I ſpeake of the true Catholike Church of Chriſt.) What hath he done for her? or rather what hath he not done againſt her? The898 diſtinction of Imperiall and Miniſteriall Spouſe, cannot here ſerue the turne. As the metaphor of an head, ſo much leſſe the metaphor of a Spouſe will admit a miniſteriall Spouſe. As he is an adulterer that taketh vpon him to be a miniſteriall husband, ſo is ſhe an adultereſſe that yeeldeth her ſelfe to ſuch an one. The Apoſtle ſaith, I haue eſpouſed you to ONE husband.899
One, that they make the Pope a Spouse of the Church. With what face can any apply that to the Pope and the Church, which the Apostle so expressly saith is meant of Christ and the897 Church? Yea, what arrogant presumption is it, to attribute that to mortal sinful man, which is proper to the eternal and holy son of God? Is not this to confer Christ’s prerogatives upon himself, and so make himself plain Antichrist? Who gave the Church to the Pope, or the Pope to the Church? When did she give her consent? (I speak of the true Catholic Church of Christ.) What hath he done for her? Or rather what hath he not done against her? The898 distinction of Imperial and Ministerial Spouse, cannot here serve the turn. As the metaphor of an head, so much less the metaphor of a Spouse will admit a ministerial Spouse. As he is an adulterer that taketh upon him to be a ministerial husband, so is she an adulteress that yieldeth her self to such an one. The Apostle saith, I have espoused you to ONE husband.899
§. 92. Of the falſe Sacrament of Mariage.
§. 92. Of the false Sacrament of Marriage.
The other error is, that Mariage is a Sacrament: the maine ground whereof they haue taken from this text, which ground by the Apoſtles application of this myſterie to Chriſt and the Church, is as plainly remoued, as if the Apoſtle had purpoſely ordered his ſtile, to preuent this erroneous collection: as if he had ſaid, That none may miſtake this myſterie, and apply it to a matrimoniall coniunction of man and woman together, know that I meane no ſuch thing: the myſterie which I ſpeake of, is concerning Chriſt and the Church. I maruell how they dare miſapply that which is ſo plainly expreſſed. Though the Apoſtle had not ſo clearely ſhewed his minde and meaning, yet the verie thing it ſelfe would lead vs ſo to iudge of it. For, that which in Chriſt900 and the Church is a great myſterie, in man and wife is but a ſmall matter. The vulgar Latine tranſlation firſt led them into this error, for it tranſlateth the word myſterie, a Sacrament. But a tranſlation is no ſufficient ground to proue a doctrine. Beſides the word Sacrament vſed by that Tranſlator, hath as large an extent as a myſterie: if they ſhould make euerie thing which he tranſlateth Sacrament, a proper Sacrament of the Church, there would be many more Sacraments then the Papiſts themſelues doe make.
- 900. Quod eſt in Chriſto & in Eccleſia magnum, hoc in ſingulis quibuſꝗ viris & vxoribus minimum. Aug. de nupt. & concup. lib. 1. cap. 21.
The other error is, that marriage is a Sacrament: the main ground whereof they have taken from this text, which ground by the Apostles application of this mystery to Christ and the Church, is as plainly removed, as if the Apostle had purposely ordered his style, to prevent this erroneous collection: as if he had said, That none may mistake this mystery, and apply it to a matrimonial conjunction of man and woman together, know that I mean no such thing: the mystery which I speak of, is concerning Christ and the Church. I marvel how they dare misapply that which is so plainly expressed. Though the Apostle had not so clearly showed his mind and meaning, yet the very thing it self would lead us so to judge of it. For, that which in Christ900 and the Church is a great mystery, in man and wife is but a small matter. The vulgar Latin translation first led them into this error, for it translateth the word mystery, a Sacrament. But a translation is no sufficient ground to prove a doctrine. Besides the word Sacrament used by that Translator, hath as large an extent as a mystery: if they should make every thing which he translateth Sacrament, a proper Sacrament of the Church, there would be many more Sacraments then the Papists themselves do make.
- 900. Quod est in Christo & in Ecclesia magnum, hoc in singulis quibusque viris & uxoribus minimum. Aug. de nupt. & concup. lib. 1. cap. 21.
1. As for this ſuppoſed Sacrament, no Papiſt could euer p. 127 ſhew when or where God ordained it to be a Sacrament. Nay, they agree not among themſelues about the time, how long it hath beene a Sacrament.901 Some of them hold, that euer ſince the firſt inſtitution of mariage in Paradiſe, it hath beene a Sacrament. But the greater number of Papiſts hold it to be a Sacrament902 of the new Teſtament vnder the Goſpell, becauſe their Tridentine Councell hath ſo decreed it. Where we may note how the greater number of them, when two abſurdities are queſtioned, are readie to fall into the worſt. Vnder the Law the nonage of the Church needed, and had more Sacraments then vnder the Goſpell: yet that which was in vſe as much vnder the Law as vnder the Goſpell, and had then as much to make it a Sacrament as now, was then none, yet now is one.
1. As for this supposed Sacrament, no Papist could ever show when or where God ordained it to be a Sacrament. Nay, they agree not among themselves about the time, how long it hath been a Sacrament.901 Some of them hold, that ever since the first institution of marriage in Paradise, it hath been a Sacrament. But the greater number of Papists hold it to be a Sacrament902 of the new Testament under the Gospel, because their Tridentine Council hath so decreed it. Where we may note how the greater number of them, when two absurdities are questioned, are ready to fall into the worst. Under the Law the nonage of the Church needed, and had more Sacraments then under the Gospel: yet that which was in use as much under the Law as under the Gospel, and had then as much to make it a Sacrament as now, was then none, yet now is one.
2. As they cannot ſhew where it was ordained for a Sacrament, ſo neither can they ſhew what is the Sacramentall ſigne thereof. Some make carnall copulation to be it. But there may be a true mariage, though the parties maried neuer know each other.
2. As they cannot show where it was ordained for a Sacrament, so neither can they show what is the Sacramental sign thereof. Some make carnal copulation to be it. But there may be a true marriage, though the parties married never know each other.
Others make the Parents giuing to be the ſigne. But they hold that that is a true mariage, which is done without parents conſent.
Others make the parents giving to be the sign. But they hold that that is a true marriage, which is done without parents consent.
Others the Prieſts bleſſing. Yet they hold the mariage of Infidels and Heretiques who haue no Prieſts, to be a true mariage.
Others the Priests blessing. Yet they hold the marriage of Infidels and Heretics who have no Priests, to be a true marriage.
Others, the conſent of the parties themſelues. Thus ſhall a partie adminiſter a Sacrament to himſelfe.
Others, the consent of the parties themselves. Thus shall a party administer a Sacrament to himself.
Others, other things. Thus they wanting the light of Gods word, one ſtrayeth in one by-path, another in another, and none of them hit vpon the right.
Others, other things. Thus they wanting the light of God’s word, one strayeth in one by-path, another in another, and none of them hit upon the right.
3. A like difference there is about the forme of this Sacrament.
3. A like difference there is about the form of this Sacrament.
4. If other poſitions deliuered by them concerning matrimonie be noted, a man would thinke that they ſhould be farre from making it a Sacrament. They preferre virginitie before it. Yea, they account it a kinde of pollution. They hold it vnlawfull for Prieſts, Monks, Nuns, and ſuch like holy orders (as they eſteeme them) to marie: ſo as there is a Sacrament, whereof their holy ones may not partake. The order of p. 128 Prieſthood is a Sacrament (in their account) yet that order keepeth from mariage, ſo as one Sacrament fighteth againſt another. Yea, Infidels may be partakers of a Sacrament, and ſo their holy and precious things ſhall be denied to their holy ones, and caſt vnto ſwine. Thus we ſee a rotten building erected vpon a ſandie foundation: a falſe Sacrament eſtabliſhed vpon a falſe application of this text. Can it then ſtand?
4. If other positions delivered by them concerning matrimony be noted, a man would think that they should be far from making it a Sacrament. They prefer virginity before it. Yea, they account it a kind of pollution. They hold it unlawful for Priests, Monks, Nuns, and such like holy orders (as they esteem them) to marry: so as there is a Sacrament, whereof their holy ones may not partake. The order of Priesthood is a Sacrament (in their account) yet that order keepeth from marriage, so as one Sacrament fighteth against another. Yea, Infidels may be partakers of a Sacrament, and so their holy and precious things shall be denied to their holy ones, and cast unto swine. Thus we see a rotten building erected upon a sandy foundation: a false Sacrament established upon a false application of this text. Can it then stand?
§. 93. Of the Summe of husbands and wiues duties.
§. 93. Of the Sum of husbands and wives duties.
EPHES. 5. 33. Neuertheleſſe, let euerie one of you in particular ſo loue his wife, euen as himſelfe: and the wife ſee that ſhe reuerence her husband.
EPHES. 5. 33.
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife, even as himself: and the wife see that she reverence her husband.
THe Apoſtle hauing made a large digreſsion about the mutuall relation betwixt Chriſt and the Church, whom he propounded as patternes to husbands and wiues, he now returneth to the maine point intended, namely to the duties of husbands and wiues: and ſo much doth the firſt particle imply (Neuertheleſſe) as if he had thus ſaid, Though I haue a little digreſſed903 into the myſterie of the vnion of Chriſt and the Church, yet neuertheleſſe doe ye, ô husbands and wiues, call to minde that which I principally aimed at, euen your duties.
- 903. πλήν.
The Apostle having made a large digression about the mutual relation betwixt Christ and the Church, whom he propounded as patterns to husbands and wives, he now returneth to the main point intended, namely to the duties of husbands and wives: and so much doth the first particle imply (Nevertheless) as if he had thus said, Though I have a little digressed903 into the mystery of the union of Christ and the Church, yet nevertheless do ye, ô husbands and wives, call to mind that which I principally aimed at, even your duties.
- 903. πλήν.
This verſe then containeth a concluſion of the Apoſtles diſcourſe, concerning the duties of husbands and wiues.
This verse then containeth a conclusion of the Apostles discourse, concerning the duties of husbands and wives.
Two points are eſpecially noted therein.
- 1. A declaration of their ſeuerall and diſtinct duties.
- 2. A direction to apply their owne proper duties each of them to themſelues.
Two points are especially noted therein.
- A declaration of their several and distinct duties.
- A direction to apply their own proper duties each of them to themselves.
Their diſtinct duties are noted in two words, Loue.
Feare.
Their distinct duties are noted in two words‸
- Love.
- Fear.
Theſe two, as they are diſtinct duties in themſelues, ſo are they alſo common conditions which muſt be annexed to all other duties. Loue as ſugar to ſweeten the duties of authoritie, which appertaine to an husband. Feare as ſalt to ſeaſon all the duties of ſubiection which appertaine to a wife. The Apoſtle therefore hath ſet them downe as two marks for husbands and wiues to aime at in euerie thing wherein they haue to deale one with the other.
These two, as they are distinct duties in themselves, so are they also common conditions which must be annexed to all other duties. Love as sugar to sweeten the duties of authority, which appertain to an husband. Fear as salt to season all the duties of subjection which appertain to a wife. The Apostle therefore hath set them down as two marks for husbands and wives to aim at in every thing wherein they have to deal one with the other.
p. 129 Of theſe I will more diſtinctly ſpeake in the treatiſes of the particular duties of husbands and wiues.
Of these I will more distinctly speak in the treatises of the particular duties of husbands and wives.
§. 94. Of applying the word to our ſelues.
§. 94. Of applying the word to our selves.
The direction for a particular application of their owne proper duties to either of them is here eſpecially to be noted. In this direction two things are to be obſerued.
The direction for a particular application of their own proper duties to either of them is here especially to be noted. In this direction two things are to be observed.
1. That euery particular perſon apply to himſelfe that which by a Miniſter is indefinitly deliuered to all. Euery one904 of you in particular, ſaith the Apoſtle: which is as much as if he had thus more largely expreſſed his minde, I haue laid downe ſuch generall duties as all husbands and wiues without exception of any of what ranke or degree ſoeuer they be are bound vnto; which though by name I haue not ſeuerally deliuered to euerie one, one by one, but generally to you all, yet doe euerie one of you apply thoſe things to your ſelues in particular.
- 904. ὑμεῖς οἱ καθ’ ἕνα.
1. That every particular person apply to himself that which by a Minister is indefinitely delivered to all. Every one904 of you in particular, saith the Apostle: which is as much as if he had thus more largely expressed his mind, I have laid down such general duties as all husbands and wives without exception of any of what rank or degree soever they be are bound unto; which though by name I have not severally delivered to every one, one by one, but generally to you all, yet do every one of you apply those things to your selves in particular.
- 904. ὑμεῖς οἱ καθ’ ἕνα.
2. That euery one apply his owne peculiar dutie vnto himſelfe. Loue being peculiar to an husband, to him he ſaith, Let him loue his wife: and reuerence being peculiar to a wife, to her he ſaith, let the wife ſee that ſhe reuerence her huſband.
2. That every one apply his own peculiar duty unto himself. Love being peculiar to an husband, to him he saith, Let him love his wife: and reverence being peculiar to a wife, to her he saith, let the wife see that she reverence her husband.
The direction in euery of thoſe ſeuerall Epiſtles which were ſent to the ſeuen Churches of Aſia, (in theſe words, He that905 hath an eare, let him heare what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches) doth teach euerie member in any of thoſe Churches to apply to himſelfe that which was deliuered to the whole Church: ſo doth a like906 exhortation which Chriſt with an exclamation made to the people whom he taught in parables: and this declaration of the extent of Chriſts counſell, what I ſay to907 you, I ſay to all. To this purpoſe many precepts giuen to whole Churches, and to all ſorts of people are ſet downe in the ſingular number as giuen to one, as, Awake THOV that908 ſleepeſt. THOV ſtandeſt by faith: be not thou high minded &c.909
The direction in every of those several Epistles which were sent to the seven Churches of Asia, (in these words, He that905 hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches) doth teach every member in any of those Churches to apply to himself that which was delivered to the whole Church: so doth a like906 exhortation which Christ with an exclamation made to the people whom he taught in parables: and this declaration of the extent of Christ’s counsel, what I say to907 you, I say to all. To this purpose many precepts given to whole Churches, and to all sorts of people are set down in the singular number as given to one, as, Awake THOU that908 sleepest. THOU standest by faith: be not thou high minded etc‸.909
The life and power of Gods word conſiſteth in this particular910 application thereof vnto our ſelues. This is to mixe faith with hearing: faith, I ſay, whereby we doe not only beleeue the truth of Gods word in generall, but alſo beleeue it to be a truth concerning our ſelues in particular: and thus will euery precept thereof be a good inſtruction and direction p. 130 on to vs to guide vs in the way of righteouſneſſe: euery promiſe therein will be a great incouragement, and conſolation to vs to vphold vs, and to make vs hold on: and euery iudgement threatned therein will be a curbe, and bridle to hold vs in, and to keepe vs from thoſe ſinnes againſt which the iudgements are threatned. But otherwiſe, if we bring not the word home to our own ſoules, it will be as a word ſpoken into the aire,911 vaniſhing away without any profit to vs. Nothing maketh the word leſſe profitable, then the putting of it off from our ſelues to others, thinking that it concernes others more then our ſelues.
The life and power of God’s word consisteth in this particular910 application thereof unto our selves. This is to mix faith with hearing: faith, I say, whereby we do not only believe the truth of God’s word in general, but also believe it to be a truth concerning our selves in particular: and thus will every precept thereof be a good instruction and direction unto us to guide us in the way of righteousness: every promise therein will be a great encouragement, and consolation to us to uphold us, and to make us hold on: and every judgment threatened therein will be a curb, and bridle to hold us in, and to keep us from those sins against which the judgments are threatened. But otherwise, if we bring not the word home to our own souls, it will be as a word spoken into the air,911 vanishing away without any profit to us. Nothing maketh the word less profitable, then the putting of it off from our selves to others, thinking that it concerns others more then our selves.
That we may make the better vſe of this doctrine, let vs obſerue both what are generall duties belonging to all Chriſtians, and apply them as particular to our ſelues: and alſo what duties appertaine to ſuch perſons as are of our place, calling, and condition, and more eſpecially apply them to our ſelues: let all manner of husbands, and all manner of wiues of what ranke or degree ſoeuer they be that ſhall read the duties hereafter following, know that they are ſpoken to them in particular. Let Kings and Queenes, Lords and Ladies, Miniſters and their wiues, Rich men and their wiues, Poore men and their wiues, Old men and their wiues, Young men and their wiues, all of all ſorts take them as ſpoken to them in particular. It is not honour, wealth, learning, or any other excellency, nor meanes of place, pouerty, want of learning, or any other like thing that can exempt an husband from louing his wife, or a wife from reuerencing her husband. He that ſaith euery one, excepteth not any one. Therefore euery one in particular doe yee ſo. The like application may be made to all Parents and children, Maſters and ſeruants, concerning their duties.
That we may make the better use of this doctrine, let us observe both what are general duties belonging to all Christians, and apply them as particular to our selves: and also what duties appertain to such persons as are of our place, calling, and condition, and more especially apply them to our selves: let all manner of husbands, and all manner of wives of what rank or degree soever they be that shall read the duties hereafter following, know that they are spoken to them in particular. Let Kings and Queens, Lords and Ladies, Ministers and their wives, Rich men and their wives, Poor men and their wives, Old men and their wives, Young men and their wives, all of all sorts take them as spoken to them in particular. It is not honour, wealth, learning, or any other excellency, nor means of place, poverty, want of learning, or any other like thing that can exempt an husband from loving his wife, or a wife from reverencing her husband. He that saith every one, excepteth not any one. Therefore every one in particular do ye so. The like application may be made to all parents and children, masters and servants, concerning their duties.
§. 95. Of euery ones looking to his owne dutie eſpecially.
§. 95. Of every ones looking to his own duty especially.
In the forenamed application an eye muſt be had rather to the dutie which we owe, and ought to be performed by vs to others, then to that which is due to vs, and others ought to performe to vs: for the Apoſtle ſaith not to the husband, ſee that thy wife reuerence thee, but ſee that thou loue her: ſo to the wife.
In the forenamed application an eye must be had rather to the duty which we owe, and ought to be performed by us to others, then to that which is due to us, and others ought to perform to us: for the Apostle saith not to the husband, see that thy wife reverence thee, but see that thou love her: so to the wife.
p. 131 For this purpoſe the holy Ghoſt preſſeth particular duties vpon thoſe particular perſons who ought to performe them: as Subiection on wiues: loue on husbands: and ſo in others. This therefore is eſpecially to be conſidered of thee, how thou912 maiſt ſhew thy ſelfe blameleſſe. I denie not but that one ought to prouoke another, and one to helpe another in what they can to performe their dutie, eſpecially ſuperiours who haue charge ouer others, but the moſt principall care of euery one ought to be for himſelfe, and greateſt conſcience to be made of performing his owne duty.
- 912. Vnum duntaxat tibi conſiderandum eſt, quo pacto te praeſtes innoxium. Chryſ. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
For this purpose the Holy Ghost presseth particular duties upon those particular persons who ought to perform them: as subjection on wives: love on husbands: and so in others. This therefore is especially to be considered of thee, how thou912 mayest show thy self blameless. I deny not but that one ought to provoke another, and one to help another in what they can to perform their duty, especially superiors who have charge over others, but the most principal care of every one ought to be for himself, and greatest conscience to be made of performing his own duty.
- 912. Vnum duntaxat tibi considerandum est, quo pacto te praestes innoxium. Chrys. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
1. It is more acceptable before God, and more commendable913 before men to doe duty, then to exact duty. As in matters of free charity, ſo alſo of bounden duty, It is more bleſſed to914 giue, then to receiue. In particular it is better for an husband to be a good husband, then to haue a good wife: ſo for a wife. To haue others faile in duty to vs may be an heauy croſſe, for vs to faile in our dutie to others is a fearefull curſe.
1. It is more acceptable before God, and more commendable913 before men to do duty, then to exact duty. As in matters of free charity, so also of bounden duty, It is more blessed to914 give, then to receive. In particular it is better for an husband to be a good husband, then to have a good wife: so for a wife. To have others fail in duty to us may be an heavy cross, for us to fail in our duty to others is a fearful curse.
2. Euery one is to giue an account of his owne particular915 duty. That which the Prophet ſpeaketh of father and ſonne, may be applied to husband and wife, and to all other ſorts of people, If a father doe that which is lawfull and right, he is iuſt, he916 ſhall ſurely liue: if he beget a ſonne that doth not ſo, he ſhall ſurely die, his bloud ſhall be vpon him. Againe, if a father doe that which is not good, he ſhall die in his iniquity: but if his ſonne doe that which is lawfull and right he ſhall ſurely liue. The righteouſneſſe of the righteous ſhall be vpon himſelfe: and the wickedneſſe of the wicked ſhall be vpon himſelfe. That this ſhall be ſo betwixt huſband and wife, may be gathered out of theſe words, Two ſhall917 be in one bed, the one ſhall be taken, the other left.
2. Every one is to give an account of his own particular915 duty. That which the Prophet speaketh of father and son, may be applied to husband and wife, and to all other sorts of people, If a father do that which is lawful and right, he is just, he916 shall surely live: if he beget a son that doth not so, he shall surely die, his blood shall be upon him. Again, if a father do that which is not good, he shall die in his iniquity: but if his son do that which is lawful and right he shall surely live. The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon himself: and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon himself. That this shall be so betwixt husband and wife, may be gathered out of these words, Two shall917 be in one bed, the one shall be taken, the other left.
Let this be noted againſt the common vaine apologies which are made for neglect of duty, which is this, Dutie is not performed to me, why ſhall I doe dutie? when my husband doth his dutie, I will doe mine, ſaith the wife. And I mine, ſaith the husband, when my wife doth hers. What if he neuer doe his dutie, and ſo be damned, wilt thou neuer doe thine? This looking for of dutie at others hands, makes vs the more careleſſe of our owne.
Let this be noted against the common vain apologies which are made for neglect of duty, which is this, duty is not performed to me, why shall I do duty? when my husband doth his duty, I will do mine, saith the wife. And I mine, saith the husband, when my wife doth hers. What if he never do his duty, and so be damned, wilt thou never do thine? This looking for of duty at others hands, makes us the more careless of our own.
Doe you therefore O husbands looke eſpecially to your918 p. 132 owne duties, doe you loue your wiues: and you ô wiues looke919 you to yours eſpecially, doe you reuerence your husbands. For this end, let husbands read thoſe duties moſt diligently which concerne husbands, and wiues thoſe, which concerne wiues. Let not the husband ſay of the wiues duties, there are goodleſſons for my wife, and neglect his owne: nor the wife ſay the like of husbands duties, and not regard her owne. This is it that maketh the ſubiection of many wiues very harſh and irkeſome to them, becauſe their husbands that vrge and preſſe them thereto ſhew little, or no loue to them at all: and this is it that maketh many husbands very backwards in ſhewing loue, becauſe their wiues which expect much loue, ſhew little or no reuerence to their husbands. Wherefore Let euery one of you in particular ſo loue his wife, euen as himſelfe: and the wife ſee that ſhe reuerence her husband.
Do you therefore O husbands look especially to your918 own duties, do you love your wives: and you ô wives look919 you to yours especially, do you reverence your husbands. For this end, let husbands read those duties most diligently which concern husbands, and wives those, which concern wives. Let not the husband say of the wives duties, there are good lessons for my wife, and neglect his own: nor the wife say the like of husbands duties, and not regard her own. This is it that maketh the subjection of many wives very harsh and irksome to them, because their husbands that urge and press them thereto show little, or no love to them at all: and this is it that maketh many husbands very backwards in showing love, because their wives which expect much love, show little or no reverence to their husbands. Wherefore Let every one of you in particular so love his wife, even as himself: and the wife see that she reverence her husband.
The Child’s Duties to His Parents
The Child’s Duties to His Parents
§. 96. Of the meaning of the firſt verſe of the ſixt Chapter.
§. 96. Of the meaning of the first verse of the sixth Chapter.
FRom thoſe particular duties which concerne husbands and wiues the Apoſtle proceedeth to lay down ſuch as concerne children and parents. As before he laid downe wiues duties before husbands, ſo here he beginneth with childrens (who are inferiour to their parents) and that for the ſame reaſons which were rendred920 before.
- 920. §. 10.
From those particular duties which concern husbands and wives the Apostle proceedeth to lay down such as concern children and parents. As before he laid down wives duties before husbands, so here he beginneth with children’s (who are inferior to their parents) and that for the same reasons which were rendered920 before.
- 920. §. 10.
Beſides children are the fruits of matrimoniall coniunction, therefore fitly placed next vnto Man and Wife.
Besides children are the fruits of matrimonial conjunction, therefore fitly placed next unto man and wife.
That which concerneth children is laid downe in the ſixt Chapter of Eph. verſ. 1, 2, 3. The meaning whereof we will diſtinctly open.
That which concerneth children is laid down in the sixth Chapter of Eph. vers. 1, 2, 3. The meaning whereof we will distinctly open.
EPHES. 6. 1. Children obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right.
EPHES. 6. 1.
Children obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right.
The firſt word (children) is in the originall as proper a word921 at could be vſed, for according to the notation of it, it ſignifieth ſuch as are begotten and borne. Anſwerable is the other word (parents) which ſignifieth ſuch as beget and bring forth922 children. Yet are they not ſo ſtrictly to be taken as if none but ſuch as begat and brought forth, or ſuch as are begotten and brought forth of them were meant: for vnder the title parents, p. 133 he includeth all ſuch as are in the place of naturall parents, as Grandfathers and Grandmothers, Fathers in law, and Mothers in law, Foſter-fathers and Foſter-mothers, Guardians, Tutors, and ſuch like gouernors: and vnder the title children he compriſeth Grand-children, Sonnes and daughters in law, Wards, Pupils, and ſuch like. For there is an honour and a ſubiection due by all who are in place of children, to all ſuch as are in place of parents, though in a different kinde, as we ſhall923 after ſhew. This word children which in the originall is of the neuter gender, doth further include both ſexes, males and females, ſonnes and daughters: ſo as either of them are as carefully to apply the duties here ſet forth to themſelues as if in particular both kindes had beene expreſſed.
The first word (children) is in the original as proper a word921 as could be used, for according to the notation of it, it signifieth such as are begotten and born. Answerable is the other word (parents) which signifieth such as beget and bring forth922 children. Yet are they not so strictly to be taken as if none but such as begat and brought forth, or such as are begotten and brought forth of them were meant: for under the title parents, he includeth all such as are in the place of natural parents, as Grandfathers and Grandmothers, fathers in law, and mothers in law, Foster-fathers and Foster-mothers, Guardians, Tutors, and such like governors: and under the title children he compriseth Grand-children, sons and daughters in law, Wards, Pupils, and such like. For there is an honour and a subjection due by all who are in place of children, to all such as are in place of parents, though in a different kind, as we shall923 after show. This word children which in the original is of the neuter gender, doth further include both sexes, males and females, sons and daughters: so as either of them are as carefully to apply the duties here set forth to themselves as if in particular both kinds had been expressed.
He expreſſeth parents in the plurall number, to ſhew that he924 meaneth here alſo both ſexes father and mother, as the law expreſſeth both: and addeth this relatiue particle your, as by way925 of reſtraint, to ſhew that euery child is not bound to euery parent, ſo by way of extent to ſhew that whatſoeuer the eſtate of parents be honourable or meane, rich or poore, learned or vnlearned, &c. their owne children muſt not be aſhamed of them, but yeeld all bounden dutie to them: if they be parents to children, they muſt be honoured by children.
He expresseth parents in the plural number, to show that he924 meaneth here also both sexes father and mother, as the law expresseth both: and addeth this relative particle your, as by way925 of restraint, to show that every child is not bound to every parent, so by way of extent to show that whatsoever the estate of parents be honourable or mean, rich or poor, learned or unlearned, etc‸. their own children must not be ashamed of them, but yield all bounden duty to them: if they be parents to children, they must be honoured by children.
The word (Obey) vnder which all duties of children are926 compriſed, according to the Greeke notation, ſignifieth with an humble ſubmiſſion to hearken, that is, to attend and giue heed to the commandements, reproofes, directions, and exhortations which are giuen to them, and that with ſuch a reuerend reſpect of the parties who deliuer them, as they make themſelues conformable thereto.
- 926. ὑπακούετε.
The word (Obey) under which all duties of children are926 comprised, according to the Greek notation, signifieth with an humble submission to hearken, that is, to attend and give heed to the commandments, reproofs, directions, and exhortations which are given to them, and that with such a reverend respect of the parties who deliver them, as they make themselves conformable thereto.
- 926. ὑπακούετε.
Vnder this word (Obey) the Apoſtle comprehendeth all929 thoſe duties which thorowout the Scripture are required of children: as is manifeſt by his owne exemplification thereof in the ſecond verſe by the word honour which the law vſeth: ſo as this word (obey) is to be taken in as large an extent as that word (honour.)
- 929. All duties of children compriſed vnder obedience.
Under this word (Obey) the Apostle comprehendeth all929 those duties which throughout the Scripture are required of children: as is manifest by his own exemplification thereof in the second verse by the word honour which the law useth: so as this word (obey) is to be taken in as large an extent as that word (honour.)
- 929. All duties of children comprised under obedience.
Queſt. Why is obedience put for all the reſt?
Quest. Why is obedience put for all the rest?
Anſw. 1. Becauſe it is the hardeſt of all the reſt, and that which children are loatheſt to performe they who willingly yeeld to this, will ſticke at no duty.
Answ. 1. Because it is the hardest of all the rest, and that which children are loathest to perform: they who willingly yield to this, will stick at no duty.
2. Becauſe it is the ſureſt euidence of that honour which a childe oweth to his parent: and ſo of performing the fift commandement.
2. Because it is the surest evidence of that honour which a child oweth to his parent: and so of performing the fifth commandment.
3. Becauſe children are bound to their parents: the duties which they performe are not of curteſie, but neceſſity. Their parents haue power to command, and exact them.
3. Because children are bound to their parents: the duties which they perform are not of courtesy, but necessity. Their parents have power to command, and exact them.
The clauſe added (in the Lord) is in effect the ſame which930 was vſed931 before (as vnto the Lord) and it noteth forth a limitation, direction, and inſtigation: a limitation ſhewing that childrens obedience to their parents is to be reſtrained to the obedience which they owe to Chriſt, and may not goe beyond the limits thereof: a direction ſhewing that in obeying their parents, they muſt haue an eye to Chriſt, and ſo obey them as Chriſt may approue thereof: an inſtigation ſhewing that parents beare the image of Chriſt, and in that reſpect children muſt the rather obey their parents.
The clause added (in the Lord) is in effect the same which930 was used931 before (as unto the Lord) and it noteth forth a limitation, direction, and instigation: a limitation showing that children’s obedience to their parents is to be restrained to the obedience which they owe to Christ, and may not go beyond the limits thereof: a direction showing that in obeying their parents, they must have an eye to Christ, and so obey them as Christ may approve thereof: an instigation showing that parents bear the image of Christ, and in that respect children must the rather obey their parents.
The laſt clauſe of this verſe (for this is right) is an expreſſe932 reaſon to inforce the forenamed point of obedience: and it is drawne from equity: and ſheweth that it is a point agreeable to all law: yea that in way of recompence it is due: and if children be not obedient to parents they doe that which is moſt vniuſt, they defraud their parents of their right.
- 932. τοῦτο γάρ ἐστι δίκαιον.
The last clause of this verse (for this is right) is an express932 reason to enforce the forenamed point of obedience: and it is drawn from equity: and showeth that it is a point agreeable to all law: yea that in way of recompense it is due: and if children be not obedient to parents they do that which is most unjust, they defraud their parents of their right.
- 932. τοῦτο γάρ ἐστι δίκαιον.
The former phraſe (in the Lord) implying one reaſon, this plainly noteth out another, as the firſt particle (for) declareth.
The former phrase (in the Lord) implying one reason, this plainly noteth out another, as the first particle (for) declareth.
§. 97. Of the meaning of the ſecond verſe.
§. 97. Of the meaning of the second verse.
EPHES. 6. 2. Honour thy father and mother (which is the firſt commandement with promiſe.)
EPHES. 6. 2.
Honour thy father and mother (which is the first commandment with promise.)
THe very words of the fift commandement are here alleaged933 by the Apoſtle as a confirmation of the forenamed reaſon, that, it is iuſt and right to obey parents, becauſe God in the morall law enioyneth as much. The law is more generall then p. 135 the Apoſtles precept: for the law compriſeth vnder it all thoſe duties which all kinde of inferiours owe to their ſuperiours, whether they be in family, church, or common wealth: but the Apoſtles precept is giuen only to one kinde of inferiours in the family: yet the argument is very ſound and good from a generall to a particular, thus, All inferiours muſt934 honour their ſuperiours, therefore children their parents.
The very words of the fifth commandment are here alleged933 by the Apostle as a confirmation of the forenamed reason, that, it is just and right to obey parents, because God in the moral law enjoineth as much. The law is more general then the Apostles precept: for the law compriseth under it all those duties which all kind of inferiors owe to their superiors, whether they be in family, church, or common wealth: but the Apostles precept is given only to one kind of inferiors in the family: yet the argument is very sound and good from a general to a particular, thus, All inferiors must934 honour their superiors, therefore children their parents.
By adding the expreſſe words of the law the Apoſtle ſheweth that the ſubiection which he required of children is no yoke which he of his owne head put on their neckes: but that which the morall law hath put on them: ſo as this may be noted as a third reaſon, namely Gods expreſſe charge in his morall law.
By adding the express words of the law the Apostle showeth that the subjection which he required of children is no yoke which he of his own head put on their necks: but that which the moral law hath put on them: so as this may be noted as a third reason, namely God’s express charge in his moral law.
If I ſhould handle this law according to the full extent thereof, I ſhould wander too farre from the Apoſtles ſcope. I will therefore open it no further then it may concerne the point in hand, viz. the duty of children.
If I should handle this law according to the full extent thereof, I should wander too far from the Apostles scope. I will therefore open it no further then it may concern the point in hand, viz. the duty of children.
Honour in relation to parents, is vſed for two reaſons eſpecially.
Honour in relation to parents, is used for two reasons especially.
1. To ſhew that parents beare Gods image: for honour is properly due to God alone: to the creature it is due, only as it ſtandeth in Gods roome, and carieth his image.
1. To show that parents bear God’s image: for honour is properly due to God alone: to the creature it is due, only as it standeth in God’s room, and carrieth his image.
2. To ſhew, that it is an honour to parents to haue dutifull children: euen as it is a diſhonour to them to haue diſobedient children.
2. To show, that it is an honour to parents to have dutiful children: even as it is a dishonour to them to have disobedient children.
Both father and mother are expreſly mentioned, to take away936 all pretence from children of neglecting either of them: for through the corruption of nature we are prone to ſeeke after many ſhifts to exempt vs from our bounden dutie; and if not in whole, yet in as great a part as we can. Some might thinke if they honour their father, who is their mothers head, they haue done what the law requireth: others may thinke they haue done as much, if they honour their mother who is the weaker veſſell: but the law expreſſing father and mother, p. 136 condemneth him that neglecteth either of them. Yet to ſhew that if oppoſition ſhould ariſe betwixt them, and by reaſon thereof both could not be obeyed together, the father commanding what the mother forbiddeth, the father is to be preferred, (eſpecially if it be not againſt the Lord) the father is ſet in the firſt place.
- 936. Why both father and mother expreſſed.
Both father and mother are expressly mentioned, to take away936 all pretence from children of neglecting either of them: for through the corruption of nature we are prone to seek after many shifts to exempt us from our bounden duty; and if not in whole, yet in as great a part as we can. Some might think if they honour their father, who is their mothers head, they have done what the law requireth: others may think they have done as much, if they honour their mother who is the weaker vessel: but the law expressing father and mother, condemneth him that neglecteth either of them. Yet to show that if opposition should arise betwixt them, and by reason thereof both could not be obeyed together, the father commanding what the mother forbiddeth, the father is to be preferred, (especially if it be not against the Lord) the father is set in the first place.
- 936. Why both father and mother expressed.
Queſt. In what reſpect is this commandement called the firſt with promiſe?
Quest. In what respect is this commandment called the first with promise?
Now this is the firſt commandement of the ſecond table.
Now this is the first commandment of the second table.
3. It is generally true of all the commandements: for among the ten it is the firſt with promiſe.
3. It is generally true of all the commandments: for among the ten it is the first with promise.
Obiect. The ſecond commandement hath a promiſe annexed940 to it.
Object. The second commandment hath a promise annexed940 to it.
Anſw. 1. That which is annexed to the ſecond Commandement, is not expreſly a promiſe, but rather a declaration of Gods Iuſtice, in taking vengeance of tranſgreſſors, and of his mercie in rewarding obſeruers of the Law: yet I denie not but that a promiſe by conſequence is implied: but here it is expreſſed.
- 940. Difference betwixt the promiſe in the ſecond, and fiſt commandement.
Answ. 1. That which is annexed to the second Commandment, is not expressly a promise, but rather a declaration of God’s Justice, in taking vengeance of transgressors, and of his mercy in rewarding observers of the Law: yet I deny not but that a promise by consequence is implied: but here it is expressed.
- 940. Difference betwixt the promise in the second, and fifth commandment.
2. The promiſe there implied is only a generall promiſe made to obſeruers of the whole Law, and therefore he vſeth the plurall number, Commandements: but here is a particular promiſe made to them that keepe this Commandement in particular.
2. The promise there implied is only a general promise made to observers of the whole Law, and therefore he useth the plural number, Commandments: but here is a particular promise made to them that keep this Commandment in particular.
2. Queſt. Why is it then ſaid the firſt, when no other Commandements with promiſe follow?941
2. Quest. Why is it then said the first, when no other Commandments with promise follow?941
Anſw. This particle (firſt) hath not alwayes reference to p. 137 ſome other following, but is oft ſimply taken, to ſhew that none was before it: ſo is the word firſt-borne vſed in the Law:942 and ſo Chriſt is called the firſt-borne Sonne of Marie.
The word promiſe ſheweth, that this fourth reaſon includeth ſome benefit redounding to thoſe children themſelues that honour their parents: the benefit is expreſly mentioned in the next verſe, which we will afterwards diſtinctly conſider.
The word promise showeth, that this fourth reason includeth some benefit redounding to those children themselves that honour their parents: the benefit is expressly mentioned in the next verse, which we will afterwards distinctly consider.
§. 98. Of aiming at our owne, in ſeeking the good of others.
§. 98. Of aiming at our own, in seeking the good of others.
Here in generall we may note, that
Here in general we may note, that
It is not vnlawfull to aime at our owne good and benefit in doing the duties which God requireth at our hands to others: for that which God himſelfe propoundeth and ſetteth before vs, we may ſeeke and aime at. Many like promiſes there be in Scripture, and many approued prayers grounded on thoſe promiſes whereby the truth of the doctrine is confirmed vnto vs. Hezekiah943 maketh the good ſeruice he had done to God and his Church, a ground to obtaine longer life: ſo others.
- 943. Iſa. 38. 2, 3.
It is not unlawful to aim at our own good and benefit in doing the duties which God requireth at our hands to others: for that which God himself propoundeth and setteth before us, we may seek and aim at. Many like promises there be in Scripture, and many approved prayers grounded on those promises whereby the truth of the doctrine is confirmed unto us. Hezekiah943 maketh the good service he had done to God and his Church, a ground to obtain longer life: so others.
- 943. Isa. 38. 2, 3.
For God layeth no dutie on any man, but therein he aimeth at the good of him who performeth the dutie as well as of him to whom the dutie is performed. Whereby he would ſhew that his Commandements are no ſtrait yokes and heauie burthens, but meanes of procuring their good who fulfill them.
For God layeth no duty on any man, but therein he aimeth at the good of him who performeth the duty as well as of him to whom the duty is performed. Whereby he would show that his Commandments are no strait yokes and heavy burdens, but means of procuring their good who fulfill them.
What a good direction and reſolution may this be to many,947 who being moued in conſcience to ſeeke the good of others, doubt whether therein they may aime at their owne good or no? To make this caſe cleare by an inſtance, which may ſerue in ſtead of many. A Miniſter faithfull in his place, and verie p. 138 painfull, and in that reſpect of a good conſcience, but withall of a tender and weake conſcience, doubteth whether thereby he may ſeeke maintenance to himſelfe, fearing that ſo he ſeeketh himſelfe, and not ſimply the edification of Gods Church. But by the forenamed doctrine we ſee that both may be aimed at: for God commandeth the one, and promiſeth the other. As we haue one eye on Gods Commandement for direction, ſo we may haue another on his promiſe for incouragement.
- 947. 4. Vſe.
What a good direction and resolution may this be to many,947 who being moved in conscience to seek the good of others, doubt whether therein they may aim at their own good or no? To make this case clear by an instance, which may serve in stead of many. A Minister faithful in his place, and very painful, and in that respect of a good conscience, but withal of a tender and weak conscience, doubteth whether thereby he may seek maintenance to himself, fearing that so he seeketh himself, and not simply the edification of God’s Church. But by the forenamed doctrine we see that both may be aimed at: for God commandeth the one, and promiseth the other. As we have one eye on God’s Commandment for direction, so we may have another on his promise for encouragement.
- 947. 4. Use.
1. That we ſeeke not our owne good by any tranſgreſſion, for it is promiſed vnto obedience.
1. That we seek not our own good by any transgression, for it is promised unto obedience.
2. That we doe not ſo wholly ſeeke our ſelues and our owne good, as we neglect others: for God hauing ioyned both together, no man may put them aſunder.
2. That we do not so wholly seek our selves and our own good, as we neglect others: for God having joined both together, no man may put them asunder.
3. That we aime at our owne good, as a reward following vpon the dutie which God commandeth, and ſo be as willing to doe the dutie, as deſirous of the reward.
3. That we aim at our own good, as a reward following upon the duty which God commandeth, and so be as willing to do the duty, as desirous of the reward.
4. That our owne benefit be not the only, no nor the chiefeſt thing we aime at in doing our dutie, but rather come as a motiue to adde an edge, and to ſharpen other motiues of greater moment. And thus much the order which the Apoſtle obſerueth in ſetting downe his reaſons, noteth vnto vs: for the three former haue reſpect to God, and to that good conſcience which children ought to carrie towards him: the firſt pointeth at Gods image which parents carie (in the Lord:) the ſecond ſetteth forth that right which God hath preſcribed to children: the third declareth Gods charge: this fourth only, which is the laſt, hath reſpect to the profit and benefit of children themſelues.
4. That our own benefit be not the only, no nor the chiefest thing we aim at in doing our duty, but rather come as a motive to add an edge, and to sharpen other motives of greater moment. And thus much the order which the Apostle observeth in setting down his reasons, noteth unto us: for the three former have respect to God, and to that good conscience which children ought to carry towards him: the first pointeth at God’s image which parents carry (in the Lord:) the second setteth forth that right which God hath prescribed to children: the third declareth God’s charge: this fourth only, which is the last, hath respect to the profit and benefit of children themselves.
§. 99. Of preferring honeſtie before commoditie.
§. 99. Of preferring honesty before commodity.
From the forenamed order we may further gather, that Equitie and good conſcience ought more to moue vs to doe our dutie then our owne profit, and the benefit that thereby redoundeth to vs. If there ſhould come ſuch an oppoſition betwixt theſe that they could not both ſtand togethet, but that for doing that which is right, and which God hath commanded, our p. 139 proſperitie muſt be hindred and life ſhortned, we ſhould ſo ſtand to that which is right and commanded of God, as proſperitie, life and all be let goe. To this purpoſe tend all the exhortations in Scripture, to forſake goods, lands, life, and euerie thing elſe for righteouſneſſe ſake. So cleare is this point,949 that the Heathen diſcerned it by the glimpſe of that light of nature which they had: for they could ſay, that that which is honeſt and right, is to be preferred before that which is commodious and profitable.
- 949. Cic. lib. 2. de Offic. & Paradox. 1.
From the forenamed order we may further gather, that Equity and good conscience ought more to move us to do our duty then our own profit, and the benefit that thereby redoundeth to us. If there should come such an opposition betwixt these that they could not both stand together, but that for doing that which is right, and which God hath commanded, our prosperity must be hindered and life shortened, we should so stand to that which is right and commanded of God, as prosperity, life and all be let go. To this purpose tend all the exhortations in Scripture, to forsake goods, lands, life, and every thing else for righteousness sake. So clear is this point,949 that the Heathen discerned it by the glimpse of that light of nature which they had: for they could say, that that which is honest and right, is to be preferred before that which is commodious and profitable.
- 949. Cic. lib. 2. de Offic. & Paradox. 1.
There is no compariſon betwixt honeſtie and commoditie, right and profit. The one is abſolutely neceſſarie for attaining to eternall ſaluation, the other giueth but a little quiet and contentment in this world: nay, if profit be without right, it can giue no true contentment or quiet at all.
There is no comparison betwixt honesty and commodity, right and profit. The one is absolutely necessary for attaining to eternal salvation, the other giveth but a little quiet and contentment in this world: nay, if profit be without right, it can give no true contentment or quiet at all.
Vnworthie therefore they are of the name of Chriſtians, who950 ſo wholly and only aime at their outward profit and proſperitie, as they regard not what is right, and what God hath commanded. If by obeying God, and doing that which is right they may reape ſome benefit to themſelues they can be content951 to yeeld thereunto: but if not, farewell all right, farewell all Gods commandements. Though they thinke euery thing that is profitable, be it right or wrong, to be good, yet Gods word accounteth nothing good but that which is honeſt: ſuch therefore can looke for no bleſſing from the Lord.
Unworthy therefore they are of the name of Christians, who950 so wholly and only aim at their outward profit and prosperity, as they regard not what is right, and what God hath commanded. If by obeying God, and doing that which is right they may reap some benefit to themselves they can be content951 to yield thereunto: but if not, farewell all right, farewell all God’s commandments. Though they think every thing that is profitable, be it right or wrong, to be good, yet God’s word accounteth nothing good but that which is honest: such therefore can look for no blessing from the Lord.
§. 100. Of the meaning of the third verſe.
§. 100. Of the meaning of the third verse.
EPHES. 6. 3. That it may be well with thee, and thou maiſt liue long on the earth.
EPHES. 6. 3.
That it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth.
THe promiſe mentioned before in generall, is here particularly ſet downe. The firſt words (that it may be well with thee) are not in the Hebrew text952 there where the Law is firſt recorded, and thereupon not ſet in that vſuall forme of the ten Commandements, which is in vſe among vs: but yet in953 another place where the Law is repeated, they are ſet downe: and the Greeke tranſlation, commonly called the Septuagint (which (as is probable) the Church in the Apoſtles time vſed) hath expreſly noted it in both places. Now this part of the promiſe p. 140 (that it may be well with thee) is prefixed as an amplification of the other part concerning long life, which is the moſt principall thing intended, as appeareth in that it only is mentioned where the Law is firſt recorded. It ſheweth that the long life954 which God promiſeth, ſhall not be a life of woe and miſerie, (for then were it no bleſsing, but the longer life laſted, the worſe it would be) but a life full of comfort and happineſſe: therefore Moſes fetteth this former clauſe in the latter place after long life thus (that thy dayes may be prolonged, and that it955 may goe well with thee) to ſhew that the well being here ſpoken of, is an amplification of the benefit of long life.
The promise mentioned before in general, is here particularly set down. The first words (that it may be well with thee) are not in the Hebrew text952 there where the Law is first recorded, and thereupon not set in that usual form of the ten Commandments, which is in use among us: but yet in953 another place where the Law is repeated, they are set down: and the Greek translation, commonly called the Septuagint (which (as is probable) the Church in the Apostles time used) hath expressly noted it in both places. Now this part of the promise (that it may be well with thee) is prefixed as an amplification of the other part concerning long life, which is the most principal thing intended, as appeareth in that it only is mentioned where the Law is first recorded. It showeth that the long life954 which God promiseth, shall not be a life of woe and misery, (for then were it no blessing, but the longer life lasted, the worse it would be) but a life full of comfort and happiness: therefore Moses setteth this former clause in the latter place after long life thus (that thy days may be prolonged, and that it955 may go well with thee) to show that the well being here spoken of, is an amplification of the benefit of long life.
Whereas the Apoſtle ſetteth downe the place where the benefit of this promiſe is to be enioyed in a moſt large phraſe, thus (on earth) the Law bringeth it to a more narrow compaſſe thus (in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee) meaning the land of Canaan which was giuen of God as a peculiar inheritance to the Iewes: ſo that the promiſe (as the Law ſetteth it downe in peculiar to the Iewes) implieth long life, and proſperitie in their owne inheritance: for long life to the Iewes was counted no life out of their owne Countrey. But the Apoſtle writing to all nations, leaueth out that deſcription of Canaan, and retaineth only the generall ſubſtance in this word (on earth) which he ſetteth downe to ſhew that euen outward proſperitie, and a long life in this world is here promiſed.
Whereas the Apostle setteth down the place where the benefit of this promise is to be enjoyed in a most large phrase, thus (on earth) the Law bringeth it to a more narrow compass thus (in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee) meaning the land of Canaan which was given of God as a peculiar inheritance to the Jews: so that the promise (as the Law setteth it down in peculiar to the Jews) implieth long life, and prosperity in their own inheritance: for long life to the Jews was counted no life out of their own Country. But the Apostle writing to all nations, leaveth out that description of Canaan, and retaineth only the general substance in this word (on earth) which he setteth down to show that even outward prosperity, and a long life in this world is here promised.
§. 101. Of proſperitie: how farre forth it may be a bleſſing.
§. 101. Of prosperity: how far forth it may be a blessing.
For further clearing of this text, and for better application thereof, I will reſolue ſundrie queſtions ariſing out of it, and gather ſuch profitable inſtructions as it affordeth.
For further clearing of this text, and for better application thereof, I will resolve sundry questions arising out of it, and gather such profitable instructions as it affordeth.
The promiſe conſiſteth of two branches.
The promise consisteth of two branches.
The firſt branch (that it may be well with thee) is very ample956 and large: all good things, all manner of bleſſings whatſoeuer, ſpirituall and temporall, belonging to ſoule and body, concerning this life, and the life to come, make to a mans wellbeing. Whence may firſt be demanded;
- 956. ἵνα εὖ σοι γένηται.
The first branch (that it may be well with thee) is very ample956 and large: all good things, all manner of blessings whatsoever, spiritual and temporal, belonging to soul and body, concerning this life, and the life to come, make to a man’s wellbeing. Whence may first be demanded;
- 956. ἵνα εὖ σοι γένηται.
1. Quſt. What may be the extent of this phraſe in this place?957
1. Quest. What may be the extent of this phrase in this place?957
Anſw. It may generally be extended to all manner of good things. For Godlineſſe hath promiſe of the life that now is and of p. 141 that that is to come. But (as I take it) temporall proſperitie is here principally intended: and that for theſe reaſons.
- 957. Temporall proſperitie promiſed. 1 Tim. 4. 8.
Answ. It may generally be extended to all manner of good things. For Godliness hath promise of the life that now is and of that that is to come. But (as I take it) temporal prosperity is here principally intended: and that for these reasons.
- 957. Temporal prosperity promised. 1 Tim. 4. 8.
1. It is ioyned with long life, which is a temporall bleſsing.
1. It is joined with long life, which is a temporal blessing.
2. The laſt word (on earth) may be referred to this branch of well-being, as well as to the other of long life.
2. The last word (on earth) may be referred to this branch of well-being, as well as to the other of long life.
2. Queſt. Is then outward temporall proſperitie (as honour,959 health, peace, libertie, goods, &c.) a token of Gods loue and fauour?
2. Quest. Is then outward temporal prosperity (as honour,959 health, peace, liberty, goods, etc‸.) a token of God’s love and favour?
Anſw. Yea: in it ſelfe it is a bleſsing, and fruit of Gods loue: as appeareth by theſe reaſons.
- 959. Proſperitie a good thing.
Answ. Yea: in it self it is a blessing, and fruit of God’s love: as appeareth by these reasons.
- 959. Prosperity a good thing.
1. As at firſt it was made and ordained of God, it is a good thing.
1. As at first it was made and ordained of God, it is a good thing.
2. It tendeth to mans good, if it be rightly vſed.
2. It tendeth to man’s good, if it be rightly used.
3. It was beſtowed on man before he had offended.
3. It was bestowed on man before he had offended.
§. 102. Of proſperitie beſtowed on the wicked, how it proues a curſe.
§. 102. Of prosperity bestowed on the wicked, how it proves a curse.
3. Queſt. Why then is it beſtowed vpon the wicked, euen ſuch as are964 haters of God, and are hated of him? And why are Gods friends, ſuch as are965 loued of him, and loue him againe, depriued thereof? This ſore ſcruple made Dauid ſtumble,966 and moued other Prophets to complaine. But the anſwer is readie.
3. Quest. Why then is it bestowed upon the wicked, even such as are964 haters of God, and are hated of him? And why are God’s friends, such as are965 loved of him, and love him again, deprived thereof? This sore scruple made David stumble,966 and moved other Prophets to complain. But the answer is ready.
Anſw. Outward proſperitie is of that nature, as it may turne to the good or hurt of him that enioyeth it. And herein is Gods admirable and vnſearchable wiſdome ſeene, in that he is able to turne bleſſings into curſes, and curſes into bleſſings.967 He can worke by contraries.
- 967. How proſperitie proues a curſe to the wicked.
Answ. Outward prosperity is of that nature, as it may turn to the good or hurt of him that enjoyeth it. And herein is God’s admirable and unsearchable wisdom seen, in that he is able to turn blessings into curses, and curses into blessings.967 He can work by contraries.
- 967. How prosperity proves a curse to the wicked.
4. Queſt. How is proſperitie a curſe to the wicked?
4. Quest. How is prosperity a curse to the wicked?
p. 142 Anſw. By meere conſequence, through their abuſe of it. God giues it to them to ſhew the riches of his mercie: and that all may taſte thereof, he doth good to the euill and the good. Beſides,968 he thus trieth if by any meanes they may be brought to repentance: which gift becauſe they haue not, their proſperitie proueth to be a meanes to make them the more inexcuſable, and the more to increaſe their iuſt condemnation. For the more Gods bleſsings abound towards them, the more they abuſe them, adding to all their other ſinnes, that moſt odious ſinne of ingratitude, which maketh vp the heape of all. And in theſe reſpects I may ſay of the proſperitie of the wicked, as the Prophet of their King, God giues it in his anger, and takes it away in969 his wrath. For by their abuſe thereof, it proueth Satans bait to allure them, his ſnare to catch them, and his hooke to drowne970 them in perdition and deſtruction. In a word therefore, the wicked are fed in a faire paſture like oxen appointed to the ſlaughter: they are exalted on high, as on a ladder or ſcaffold, like theeues and traytors, to be brought downe with ſhame and deſtruction, as Pharaohs Baker was lift vp.971
Answ. By mere consequence, through their abuse of it. God gives it to them to show the riches of his mercy: and that all may taste thereof, he doth good to the evil and the good. Besides,968 he thus trieth if by any means they may be brought to repentance: which gift because they have not, their prosperity proveth to be a means to make them the more inexcusable, and the more to increase their just condemnation. For the more God’s blessings abound towards them, the more they abuse them, adding to all their other sins, that most odious sin of ingratitude, which maketh up the heap of all. And in these respects I may say of the prosperity of the wicked, as the Prophet of their King, God gives it in his anger, and takes it away in969 his wrath. For by their abuse thereof, it proveth Satan’s bait to allure them, his snare to catch them, and his hook to drown970 them in perdition and destruction. In a word therefore, the wicked are fed in a fair pasture like oxen appointed to the slaughter: they are exalted on high, as on a ladder or scaffold, like thieves and traitors, to be brought down with shame and destruction, as Pharaoh’s Baker was lift up.971
§. 103. How both hauing, and wanting proſperitie is a bleſſing to the Saints.
§. 103. How both having, and wanting prosperity is a blessing to the Saints.
5. Queſt. How is the inioying, or wanting of proſperitie a bleſſing to the righteous?
5. Quest. How is the enjoying, or wanting of prosperity a blessing to the righteous?
Anſw. God in wiſdome knowing what is beſt for them accordingly deales with them, he beſtoweth proſperitie on them ſo farre as he ſeeth it will turne vnto their good: and denieth it to them ſo farre as he ſeeth it will turne to their hurt. Whenſoeuer therefore God beſtoweth any temporall bleſſing on his Saints, it is a token of his favour: and whenſoeuer he denieth any, the very deniall is alſo a fruit of his fauour. Herein is it verified that All things worke together for good to them972 that loue God, ſo as, if they abound, it ſhall goe well with them: if they want, it ſhall goe well with them: if they be in high place, it ſhall goe well with them: if in meane place, it ſhall got well with them: if they be at libertie, if in priſon: if they be in health, if ſicke: in what eſtate ſoeuer, it ſhall goe well with them.
- 972. Rom. 8. 28.
Answ. God in wisdom knowing what is best for them accordingly deals with them, he bestoweth prosperity on them so far as he seeth it will turn unto their good: and denieth it to them so far as he seeth it will turn to their hurt. Whensoever therefore God bestoweth any temporal blessing on his Saints, it is a token of his favour: and whensoever he denieth any, the very denial is also a fruit of his favour. Herein is it verified that All things work together for good to them972 that love God, so as, if they abound, it shall go well with them: if they want, it shall go well with them: if they be in high place, it shall go well with them: if in mean place, it shall go well with them: if they be at liberty, if in prison: if they be in health, if sick: in what estate soever, it shall go well with them.
- 972. Rom. 8. 28.
Anſw. There is fleſh and bloud in them, by reaſon of the weakneſſe whereof they are forced to complaine: but the preſent apprehenſion of weake fleſh, is not ſufficient to impeach the truth of Gods promiſe: they conſider not in their preſent extremitie what is Gods minde, what his manner of dealing with them, how needfull it is that ſo they ſhould be dealt withall, what end and iſſue the Lord will giue: in truth it is better with them then they wot of. Some weightie reaſons there be which moue God to bring them to that extremitie wherein they are, and thoſe reſpecting his974 owne glorie, or the975 edification of others, or their owne good, as976 curing ſome dangerous diſeaſe,977 manifeſting the grace of God beſtowed vpon them,978 drawing them neerer to God,979 making them long the more for heauen, with the like.
Answ. There is flesh and blood in them, by reason of the weakness whereof they are forced to complain: but the present apprehension of weak flesh, is not sufficient to impeach the truth of God’s promise: they consider not in their present extremity what is God’s mind, what his manner of dealing with them, how needful it is that so they should be dealt withal, what end and issue the Lord will give: in truth it is better with them then they wot of. Some weighty reasons there be which move God to bring them to that extremity wherein they are, and those respecting his974 own glory, or the975 edification of others, or their own good, as976 curing some dangerous disease,977 manifesting the grace of God bestowed upon them,978 drawing them nearer to God,979 making them long the more for heaven, with the like.
§. 104. Of long-life: how farre forth it is a bleſſing.
§. 104. Of long-life: how far forth it is a blessing.
Concerning the ſecond branch of Gods promiſe (long-life) other queſtions are to be reſolued.
Concerning the second branch of God’s promise (long-life) other questions are to be resolved.
Anſw. Yea, elſe would not God here and in other places haue promiſed it as a reward, nor haue beſtowed it on his Saints.
- 980. Long life a bleſſing.
Answ. Yea, else would not God here and in other places have promised it as a reward, nor have bestowed it on his Saints.
- 980. Long life a blessing.
The reaſons to proue it to be a bleſſing may be drawne to three heads. 1. Gods glorie. 2. the good of the Church where they liue. 3. their owne good.
The reasons to prove it to be a blessing may be drawn to three heads. 1. God’s glory. 2. The good of the Church where they live. 3. Their own good.
2. Gods Church is greatly edified thereby: in which reſpect the Apoſtle ſaith, to abide in the fleſh is more needfull for982 you: In the Saints that is true which Elihu ſaith ſhould be, namely that daies ſpeake, and multitude of yeeres teach wiſdome.983 The longer the Saints liue, the more good they doe: but after death they doe none: when the night commeth no man can worke:984 p. 144985 vpon which ground the Apoſtle exhorteth to doe good while we haue time.
2. God’s Church is greatly edified thereby: in which respect the Apostle saith, to abide in the flesh is more needful for982 you: In the Saints that is true which Elihu saith should be, namely that days speak, and multitude of years teach wisdom.983 The longer the Saints live, the more good they do: but after death they do none: when the night cometh no man can work:984985 upon which ground the Apostle exhorteth to do good while we have time.
3. The Saints by long liuing purchaſe to themſelues great honour, and dignitie among Gods people, and a ſtrong ſtedfaſt confidence in God. Men regard a good old ſeruant: much more will God. Two ſtrong props haue old Saints to eſtabliſh them, and make them bold: one is a remembrance of Gods former fauours, whereby their hope of eternall life is made more ſure vnto them: another is a kinde of preſent expectation of the accompliſhment of Gods promiſes which they haue long waited for.
3. The Saints by long living purchase to themselves great honour, and dignity among God’s people, and a strong stedfast confidence in God. Men regard a good old servant: much more will God. Two strong props have old Saints to establish them, and make them bold: one is a remembrance of God’s former favours, whereby their hope of eternal life is made more sure unto them: another is a kind of present expectation of the accomplishment of God’s promises which they have long waited for.
By this it appeares that this particular promiſe is no light matter, of ſmall moment: but a ſtrong motiue to ſtirre vp children to obedience.
By this it appears that this particular promise is no light matter, of small moment: but a strong motive to stir up children to obedience.
§. 105. Of long life prouing a curſe to the wicked.
§. 105. Of long life proving a curse to the wicked.
2. Queſt.
2. Quest.
Why then is long life giuen to many wicked ones? and why are many Saints cut off?
Why then is long life given to many wicked ones? And why are many Saints cut off?
Anſw. Long life is of the ſame kinde that proſperitie is: it may be turned to a curſe, as well as proue a bleſſing.
Answ. Long life is of the same kind that prosperity is: it may be turned to a curse, as well as prove a blessing.
The wicked by liuing long on earth make their ſins grow to the full (as is implied of the Amorite) they make their986 name to ſtinke the more on earth, as a carion the longer it remaineth aboue ground the more it ſtinketh: and they cauſe the greater torment in hell to be inflicted vpon them: for as987 ſinne is increaſed, ſo ſhall that torment be increaſed.
The wicked by living long on earth make their sins grow to the full (as is implied of the Amorite) they make their986 name to stink the more on earth, as a carrion the longer it remaineth above ground the more it stinketh: and they cause the greater torment in hell to be inflicted upon them: for as987 sin is increased, so shall that torment be increased.
The righteous haue their daies ſhortned for their good, when they are ſhortned, and that in theſe, and ſuch like reſpects
The righteous have their days shortened for their good, when they are shortened, and that in these, and such like respects
§. 106. Of limiting the promiſes of temporall bleſſings.
§. 106. Of limiting the promises of temporal blessings.
Thus we ſee there may be iuſt cauſe to alter, as the former branch of this promiſe, proſperitie, ſo the latter branch of it, long-life, and yet no wrong thereby redound to the righteous, nor benefit to the wicked.
Thus we see there may be just cause to alter, as the former branch of this promise, prosperity, so the latter branch of it, long-life, and yet no wrong thereby redound to the righteous, nor benefit to the wicked.
3. Queſt.
3. Quest.
Is not the truth of the promiſe impeached thereby?
Is not the truth of the promise impeached thereby?
Anſw. No whit at all. For firſt all promiſes of temporall bleſſings are limited with ſuch a condition as this, if the performance of it may ſtand with Gods honour, and the good of the partie to whom it is made. 2. God doth neuer ſimply depriue his Saints of that which is promiſed, but only in ſtead of it giueth a better: as in taking away wealth, he giueth the more ſtore of grace: in reſtraining liberty of body, he giueth freedome of conſcience: with affliction he giueth patience: by taking away this temporall life, he giueth eternall life. God herein dealeth, as if one who hauing promiſed ſo much iron, ſhould in ſtead thereof giue as much ſiluer: or for ſiluer giue gold: and ſo for one pound giue the worth of hundreds or thouſands.
Answ. No whit at all. For first all promises of temporal blessings are limited with such a condition as this, if the performance of it may stand with God’s honour, and the good of the party to whom it is made. 2. God doth never simply deprive his Saints of that which is promised, but only in stead of it giveth a better: as in taking away wealth, he giveth the more store of grace: in restraining liberty of body, he giveth freedom of conscience: with affliction he giveth patience: by taking away this temporal life, he giveth eternal life. God herein dealeth, as if one who having promised so much iron, should in stead thereof give as much silver: or for silver give gold: and so for one pound give the worth of hundreds or thousands.
§. 107. Of appropriating proſperity and long-life to the obedience which children yeeld to their parents.
§. 107. Of appropriating prosperity and long-life to the obedience which children yield to their parents.
4. Queſt. Why is long-life and proſperity appropriated to this kinde of righteouſneſſe?
4. Quest. Why is long-life and prosperity appropriated to this kind of righteousness?
Anſw. It is not ſo appropriated to this, as if it appertained to no other: for it is elſewhere in generall promiſed to the993 obſeruers of the whole law, and to other particular branches thereof beſide this: yet in theſe and ſuch like particular reſpects994 is it applied to the obedience of children.
Answ. It is not so appropriated to this, as if it appertained to no other: for it is elsewhere in general promised to the993 observers of the whole law, and to other particular branches thereof beside this: yet in these and such like particular respects994 is it applied to the obedience of children.
1. Becauſe obedience to parents is one of the ſureſt euidences of our conformity to the whole law: in that thereby we ſhew our reſpect of Gods image, and lay a good foundation for the performing of all dutie to man.
1. Because obedience to parents is one of the surest evidences of our conformity to the whole law: in that thereby we show our respect of God’s image, and lay a good foundation for the performing of all duty to man.
2. Becauſe a childes performing of his dutie to his parents is vnder God an eſpeciall meanes that they doe well, and liue long (for as rebellious children make their parents with griefe to come the ſooner to their graues, ſo dutifull children make them to continue the longer in proſperity) the Lord in recompence promiſeth to ſuch a childe proſperity and long life.
2. Because a childes performing of his duty to his parents is under God an especial means that they do well, and live long (for as rebellious children make their parents with grief to come the sooner to their graves, so dutiful children make them to continue the longer in prosperity) the Lord in recompense promiseth to such a child prosperity and long life.
3. Becauſe parents are an eſpeciall meanes to procure the welfare and long life of their children, partly by their prouident p. 146 care, as Noami ſaid to Ruth, ſhall I not ſeeke reſt for thee,995 that it may be well with thee? and partly by their inſtant praier: for the faithfull praier of parents is of great force with God for dutifull children: whence hath riſen the cuſtome of childrens asking their parents bleſſing, and of parents bleſſing their children. In this reſpect the law thus ſetteth forth the bleſſing of the fift commandement, they ſhall prolong thy daies.996
3. Because parents are an especial means to procure the welfare and long life of their children, partly by their provident care, as Naomi said to Ruth, shall I not seek rest for thee,995 that it may be well with thee? and partly by their instant prayer: for the faithful prayer of parents is of great force with God for dutiful children: whence hath risen the custom of children’s asking their parents blessing, and of parents blessing their children. In this respect the law thus setteth forth the blessing of the fifth commandment, they shall prolong thy days.996
4. Becauſe diſobedience to parents bringeth much miſchiefe on childrens heads, and oft ſhorteneth their daies, and that many waies.
4. Because disobedience to parents bringeth much mischief on children’s heads, and oft shorteneth their days, and that many ways.
1. In that parents are oft prouoked by their childrens diſobedience997 to diſinherit them, at leaſt to allow them the leſſe portion, ſo as hereby it goeth not ſo well with them: yea ſome are prouoked to bring their rebellious children to the Magiſtrate, who by Gods law was to cut them off, ſo as998 thereby their life is ſhortened.
1. In that parents are oft provoked by their children’s disobedience997 to disinherit them, at least to allow them the less portion, so as hereby it goeth not so well with them: yea some are provoked to bring their rebellious children to the Magistrate, who by God’s law was to cut them off, so as998 thereby their life is shortened.
2. In that parents are prouoked to complaine vnto God of their childrens diſobedience, and God thereby moued both to lay heauie iudgements vpon ſuch children in their life time, and alſo to ſhorten their daies: for parents complaint doth make a loud crie in Gods eares. It is ſaid that God by cutting off Abimelech with an vntimely death rendred the999 wickedneſſe which he did to his father.
- 999. Judg. 9. 5 6.
2. In that parents are provoked to complain unto God of their children’s disobedience, and God thereby moved both to lay heavy judgments upon such children in their life time, and also to shorten their days: for parents complaint doth make a loud cry in God’s ears. It is said that God by cutting off Abimelech with an untimely death rendered the999 wickedness which he did to his father.
- 999. Judg. 9. 56.
4. In that diſobedience to parents, is a ſinne that ſeldome goeth alone: for an vndutifull childe is commonly a verie lewd perſon many other waies. Conſidering the proueneſſe of our nature to all ſinne, it cannot be auoided but that they who in the beginning ſhake off the yoake of gouernment, ſhould run headlong into all riot, looſeneſſe, and licentiouſneſſe: thus then ſinne being added vnto ſinne, it muſt needs bring miſchiefe vpon miſchiefe, till at length life be cut off.
4. In that disobedience to parents, is a sin that seldom goeth alone: for an undutiful child is commonly a very lewd person many other ways. Considering the proveness of our nature to all sin, it cannot be avoided but that they who in the beginning shake off the yoke of government, should run headlong into all riot, looseness, and licentiousness: thus then sin being added unto sin, it must needs bring mischief upon mischief, till at length life be cut off.
Wherefore in that theſe miſchiefes are auoided by performing due obedience to parents, it may well be ſaid that it ſhall be well with obedient children, and they ſhall liue long.
Wherefore in that these mischiefs are avoided by performing due obedience to parents, it may well be said that it shall be well with obedient children, and they shall live long.
§. 108. Of Gods ordering his fauours ſo as they may appeare to be true bleſſings.
§. 108. Of God’s ordering his favours so as they may appear to be true blessings.
The particular branches of Gods promiſe hauing beene1003 diſtinctly opened, we will conſider them ioyntly together, for they doe exceedingly amplifie one another: proſperity ſweetens long life and makes it acceptable: otherwiſe to liue long, namely in miſery and wretchedneſſe, is very irkſome and grieuous. Againe, long life added to proſperity maketh it ſo much the greater bleſſing. For a good thing the longer it continueth the better it is. If proſperity were but as a flower, ſoone gone, the very thought of the vanity thereof would much diminiſh the ioy and comfort of it. But both of them ioyned together, doe ſhew that this is no ſmall bleſſing which is promiſed.
- 1003. How fitly proſperity and long life are ioyned together.
The particular branches of God’s promise having been1003 distinctly opened, we will consider them jointly together, for they do exceedingly amplify one another: prosperity sweetens long life and makes it acceptable: otherwise to live long, namely in misery and wretchedness, is very irksome and grievous. Again, long life added to prosperity maketh it so much the greater blessing. For a good thing the longer it continueth the better it is. If prosperity were but as a flower, soon gone, the very thought of the vanity thereof would much diminish the joy and comfort of it. But both of them joined together, do show that this is no small blessing which is promised.
- 1003. How fitly prosperity and long life are joined together.
From the connexion of them both together, I obſerue that
From the connection of them both together, I observe that
God ſo ordereth his fauours as they appeare to be true bleſſings,1004 tending indeed to the good of thoſe vpon whom he beſtoweth them. Thus when God gaue Abraham a ſonne, he eſtabliſhed his couenant with him, that this gift might be a true bleſſing.
- 1004. God makes his ſauours true bleſſings. Gen. 17. 19.
God so ordereth his favours as they appear to be true blessings,1004 tending indeed to the good of those upon whom he bestoweth them. Thus when God gave Abraham a son, he established his covenant with him, that this gift might be a true blessing.
- 1004. God makes his favours true blessings. Gen. 17. 19.
The like I might inſtance in all the children of promiſe, as Sampſon, Salomon, Iohn Baptiſt, &c. So in other fauours. When God added fifteene yeares to Hezekiahs life, he alſo promiſed1005 him deliuerance from his enemies, and peace, and truth all his daies: And when God gaue Dauid a kingdome, he gaue him1006 great victories and long life, and eſtabliſhed his kingdome to his poſterity: ſo alſo dealt he with Salomon. But not to inſiſt on any more particulars, excellently is this doctrine confirmed in the 28 Pſalme.
The like I might instance in all the children of promise, as Samson, Solomon, John Baptist, etc‸. So in other favours. When God added fifteen years to Hezekiah’s life, he also promised1005 him deliverance from his enemies, and peace, and truth all his days: And when God gave David a kingdom, he gave him1006 great victories and long life, and established his kingdom to his posterity: so also dealt he with Solomon. But not to insist on any more particulars, excellently is this doctrine confirmed in the 128 Psalm.
Thus God will ſhew that in loue he beſtoweth euen the temporall bleſſings which he giueth to his Saints, that accordingly they may eſteeme them, and that their hearts may be the more inlarged both to admire his goodneſſe, and to be thankfull for the ſame.
Thus God will show that in love he bestoweth even the temporal blessings which he giveth to his Saints, that accordingly they may esteem them, and that their hearts may be the more enlarged both to admire his goodness, and to be thankful for the same.
This vſe we muſt make of thoſe things which the Lord is1007 pleaſed to beſtow vpon vs, as of long life, good health, honour, peace, plenty, liberty, and all proſperity: we muſt receiue and vſe them as God beſtoweth them, namely as tokens p. 148 of his fauour: and thereby be the more ſtirred vp to performe the duties he requireth of vs, and not abuſe them to his diſhonour and our owne hurt: but rather ſo as he may haue honour, and we profit thereby.
- 1007. 1. Vſe.
This use we must make of those things which the Lord is1007 pleased to bestow upon us, as of long life, good health, honour, peace, plenty, liberty, and all prosperity: we must receive and use them as God bestoweth them, namely as tokens of his favour: and thereby be the more stirred up to perform the duties he requireth of us, and not abuse them to his dishonour and our own hurt: but rather so as he may have honour, and we profit thereby.
- 1007. 1. Use.
§. 109. Of Gods high account of dutifull children.
§. 109. Of God’s high account of dutiful children.
More particularly by this promiſe we may learne what high1008 eſteeme, and great account God maketh of dutifull children, and of that obedience which they performe to their parents: which ought ſo much the more to prouoke children to all obedience, if at leaſt they haue any care of Gods fauour, and of the tokens of his loue. Oh conſider this all yee that haue parents to honour: conſider how carefull, how earneſt God is euery way by all meanes to draw you to obedience: he contents not himſelfe to vrge the equity of the point, the place of your parent, the charge that himſelfe hath giuen, but moſt preſſeth your owne profit: and that not only in hope for the time to come, but euen in preſent fruition for this life: and that becauſe we through our childiſhneſſe are moſt affected with things ſenſible and preſent: dealing with vs as a tender father who prouideth not only a good calling, and a faire in heritance for his childe, but giueth him alſo plums, peares, and ſuch things as for the preſent he is delighted withall, the more to allure him.
- 1008. 2. Vſe.
More particularly by this promise we may learn what high1008 esteem, and great account God maketh of dutiful children, and of that obedience which they perform to their parents: which ought so much the more to provoke children to all obedience, if at least they have any care of God’s favour, and of the tokens of his love. Oh consider this all ye that have parents to honour: consider how careful, how earnest God is every way by all means to draw you to obedience: he contents not himself to urge the equity of the point, the place of your parent, the charge that himself hath given, but most presseth your own profit: and that not only in hope for the time to come, but even in present fruition for this life: and that because we through our childishness are most affected with things sensible and present: dealing with us as a tender father who provideth not only a good calling, and a fair inheritance for his child, but giveth him also plums, pears, and such things as for the present he is delighted withal, the more to allure him.
- 1008. 2. Use.
§. 110. Of childrens doing good to themſelues by honouring their parents.
§. 110. Of children’s doing good to themselves by honouring their parents.
Children may further learne out of this promiſe, that in1009 performing their dutie they doe good not only to their parents, but alſo to themſelues: they procure their owne welfare and long-life. What egregious fooles then are diſobedient children: they regard neither God, their parents, nor themſelues, but depriue themſelues of their eternall happineſſe, hinder their welfare, and ſhorten their daies. Fitly hereupon I may applie to vndutifull children theſe words of the Pſalmiſt, Marke the obedient childe, for the end of him is peace:1010 but the rebellious ſhall be deſtroyed: he ſhall be cut off: and theſe of the wiſe-man, I know that it ſhall be well with the dutifull1011 childe, but it ſhall not be well with the diſobedient, he ſhall not prolong his daies: and theſe of the Prophet, Say ye to the obedient p. 149 childe, it ſhall be well with him, he ſhall eat the fruit of his doings,1012 but woe to the tranſgreſſor, it ſhall be ill with him.
Children may further learn out of this promise, that in1009 performing their duty they do good not only to their parents, but also to themselves: they procure their own welfare and long-life. What egregious fools then are disobedient children: they regard neither God, their parents, nor themselves, but deprive themselves of their eternal happiness, hinder their welfare, and shorten their days. Fitly hereupon I may apply to undutiful children these words of the Psalmist, Mark the obedient child, for the end of him is peace:1010 but the rebellious shall be destroyed: he shall be cut off: and these of the wise-man, I know that it shall be well with the dutiful1011 child, but it shall not be well with the disobedient, he shall not prolong his days: and these of the Prophet, Say ye to the obedient child, it shall be well with him, he shall eat the fruit of his doings,1012 but woe to the transgressor, it shall be ill with him.
§. 111. Of parents doing good to their children by keeping them vnder obedience.
§. 111. Of parents doing good to their children by keeping them under obedience.
Out of this promiſe parents may learne how to doe good1013 for their children, how to prouide for their welfare, and long to preſerue their life on earth (a thing whereunto moſt parents are naturally giuen, and whereof they are much deſirous) namely by teaching children their dutie, by keeping them vnder obedience: thus haue they Gods promiſe to aſſure them, that it ſhall goe well with their children, and that they ſhall liue long. When parents are vpon their death-beds they may reſt more ſecurely vpon this promiſe then vpon great ſtore of treaſure laid vp for them, and great reuenues reſerued for them. Many parents neglect themſelues: they moile and toile, they carke and care, they pinch and ſpare, to leaue their children ſtore of wealth, thinking thereby to doe good to their children, when as withall they too much cocker their children, giue the reines vnto them, and care not how little dutie they performe. Gods curſe will lie vpon all the ſtore that is laid vp for ſuch children, as a fire to conſume it all. Doth not daily experience verifie the truth hereof? The iudgements which are laid on ſome ſuch children, doe euidently manifeſt Gods iuſt indignation againſt all. Let not rich men therefore thinke they haue left their children well enough if they leaue them a large portion, but rather if they haue obſerued them to be obedient children: and if poore mens children be ſuch, let them not feare but that it ſhall goe well with them.
- 1013. 4. Uſe.
Out of this promise parents may learn how to do good1013 for their children, how to provide for their welfare, and long to preserve their life on earth (a thing whereunto most parents are naturally given, and whereof they are much desirous) namely by teaching children their duty, by keeping them under obedience: thus have they God’s promise to assure them, that it shall go well with their children, and that they shall live long. When parents are upon their death-beds they may rest more securely upon this promise then upon great store of treasure laid up for them, and great revenues reserved for them. Many parents neglect themselves: they moil and toil, they cark and care, they pinch and spare, to leave their children store of wealth, thinking thereby to do good to their children, when as withal they too much cocker their children, give the reins unto them, and care not how little duty they perform. God’s curse will lie upon all the store that is laid up for such children, as a fire to consume it all. Doth not daily experience verify the truth hereof? The judgments which are laid on some such children, do evidently manifest God’s just indignation against all. Let not rich men therefore think they have left their children well enough if they leave them a large portion, but rather if they have observed them to be obedient children: and if poor men’s children be such, let them not fear but that it shall go well with them.
- 1013. 4. Use.
It is ſaid, that a good trade is better then houſe and land, but by vertue of this promiſe we may ſay that obedience in a childe is better then trade and all: this is the trade of a childes1014 way which parents ſhould teach children. Wherefore as parents are deſirous of their childrens good, ſo they ought to be wiſe in procuring it, which is by teaching them this trade of obedience: and ſo they ſhall bring much comfort to themſelues while they liue, and good to their children after them.
- 1014. Prou. 22. 6.
It is said, that a good trade is better then house and land, but by virtue of this promise we may say that obedience in a child is better then trade and all: this is the trade of a childes1014 way which parents should teach children. Wherefore as parents are desirous of their children’s good, so they ought to be wise in procuring it, which is by teaching them this trade of obedience: and so they shall bring much comfort to themselves while they live, and good to their children after them.
- 1014. Prov. 22. 6.
§. 112. Of the perpetuitie of the ſubſtance of ſuch things as in their circumſtances reſpecting the Iewes are vaniſhed.
§. 112. Of the perpetuity of the substance of such things as in their circumstances respecting the Jews are vanished.
In laying downe this particular promiſe, the Apoſtle in ſtead of the limitation thereof vnto the Iewes in theſe words (in the land which the Lord thy God ſhall giue thee) putteth a generall word, which extendeth it to all nations, namely this (in the earth) whence I gather that
In laying down this particular promise, the Apostle in stead of the limitation thereof unto the Jews in these words (in the land which the Lord thy God shall give thee) putteth a general word, which extendeth it to all nations, namely this (in the earth) whence I gather that
The ſubſtance of theſe things which in ſome circumſtances were1015 after a peculiar manner reſtrained to the Iewes, remaineth in force to all Chriſtians. The ſubſtance of this promiſe was, that it ſhould goe well with obedient children, while here on earth they liued, and in this welfare they ſhould long liue. The circumſtance was, that in Canaan they ſhould inioy that bleſſing. Though Chriſtians liue not in Canaan, which is the circumſtance, yet well it ſhall goe with them, and long they ſhall liue, which is the ſubſtance. Thus though the circumſtance of Gods couenant with Abraham (which was circumciſion) be aboliſhed, yet the ſubſtance (which is, to be our God, and the God of our ſeed) remaineth. This might further be exemplified in many hundred inſtances: for the ſubſtance of all the Iewiſh ſacrifices, and Sacraments, both ordinarie, and extraordinarie, of their Sabbaths, of their faſts, of their feaſts, and the like, remaine, though the circumſtances, as ſhadowes, be vaniſhed away. Hence is it, that many promiſes made to them, are applied by the Apoſtles to Chriſtians, as this, I will not faile thee,1016 nor forſake thee: and in generall it is ſaid, The promiſe to you and to your children, and to all that are afarra off.
The substance of these things which in some circumstances were1015 after a peculiar manner restrained to the Jews, remaineth in force to all Christians. The substance of this promise was, that it should go well with obedient children, while here on earth they lived, and in this welfare they should long live. The circumstance was, that in Canaan they should enjoy that blessing. Though Christians live not in Canaan, which is the circumstance, yet well it shall go with them, and long they shall live, which is the substance. Thus though the circumstance of God’s covenant with Abraham (which was circumcision) be abolished, yet the substance (which is, to be our God, and the God of our seed) remaineth. This might further be exemplified in many hundred instances: for the substance of all the Jewish sacrifices, and Sacraments, both ordinary, and extraordinary, of their Sabbaths, of their fasts, of their feasts, and the like, remain, though the circumstances, as shadows, be vanished away. Hence is it, that many promises made to them, are applied by the Apostles to Christians, as this, I will not fail thee,1016 nor forsake thee: and in general it is said, The promise to you and to your children, and to all that are afar off.
Hereby we may learne what vſe to make of the old Teſtament,1017 euen of thoſe promiſes and priuiledges which in ſome particular reſpects were appropriated to the Iewes: namely, by obſeruing the ſubſtance, and diſtinguiſhing it from the circumſtance; thus ſhall we finde that to be true which the Apoſtle ſpeaketh of all the things which were written afore time, namely, that they were written for our learning. In this reſpect1018 the ſame Apoſtle ſaith of the things recorded of Abraham, they were not written for his ſake alone: and againe of the1019 things recorded of the Iſraelites, they are written for our admonition.1020 By this we may learne how to applie the preface to the p. 151 ten Commandements, which mentioneth the deliuerance of Iſrael out of the bondage of Egypt.
Hereby we may learn what use to make of the old Testament,1017 even of those promises and privileges which in some particular respects were appropriated to the Jews: namely, by observing the substance, and distinguishing it from the circumstance; thus shall we find that to be true which the Apostle speaketh of all the things which were written afore time, namely, that they were written for our learning. In this respect1018 the same Apostle saith of the things recorded of Abraham, they were not written for his sake alone: and again of the1019 things recorded of the Israelites, they are written for our admonition.1020 By this we may learn how to apply the preface to the ten Commandments, which mentioneth the deliverance of Israel out of the bondage of Egypt.
Pray therefore for the ſpirit of illumination to diſcerne betwixt ſubſtance and circumſtance, in reading the old Teſtament eſpecially.
Pray therefore for the spirit of illumination to discern betwixt substance and circumstance, in reading the old Testament especially.
§. 113. Of the determined period of mans life.
§. 113. Of the determined period of man’s life.
Hauing declared ſuch orthodoxall points as this text affordeth, I will further note out two hereticall poſitions, which our aduerſaries thence raiſe. One is of thoſe, that to the diſhonour of him whom God raiſed vp to be a worthy inſtrument in diſpelling the miſt of Poperie, which had much darkned the light of the Goſpell, call themſelues Lutherans: the other of Papiſts.
Having declared such orthodoxal points as this text affordeth, I will further note out two heretical positions, which our adversaries thence raise. One is of those, that to the dishonour of him whom God raised up to be a worthy instrument in dispelling the mist of Popery, which had much darkened the light of the Gospel, call themselves Lutherans: the other of Papists.
The former is this, God hath not determined the ſet period of1021 mans daies, but it is in mans power to lengthen or ſhorten them: for if it were otherwiſe, ſay they, this and ſuch like promiſes of long life were to no purpoſe, nor yet the contrary threatnings of ſhortning mans daies.
- 1021. Hinc pateſcit humanae vitae terminum, non eſſe decreto ſimplici & abſoluto conſtitutum, &c. Zach. Muthel. in hunc loc. & N. Heming. alijꝗ.
The former is this, God hath not determined the set period of1021 man’s days, but it is in man’s power to lengthen or shorten them: for if it were otherwise, say they, this and such like promises of long life were to no purpose, nor yet the contrary threatenings of shortening man’s days.
- 1021. Hinc patescit humanae vitae terminum, non esse decreto simplici & absoluto constitutum, etc‸. Zach. Muthel. in hunc loc. & N. Heming. alijque.
For full anſwer hereunto, I will firſt ſhew, that the poſition it ſelfe is directly contrarie to the current of Scripture, and then diſcouer the vnſoundneſſe of their conſequence.
For full answer hereunto, I will first show, that the position it self is directly contrary to the current of Scripture, and then discover the unsoundness of their consequence.
Touching the determined period of mans daies, thus ſpeaketh the Scripture: Is there not an appointed time to man on1022 earth? are not his daies alſo as the daies of an hireling? Note with what emphaſis the point is ſet forth; euen ſo, as if it were a point ſo cleare, as none could doubt of it. Note alſo two metaphors here vſed, which doe much cleare the point: one taken from ſouldiers, the other from hired ſeruants. That of ſouldiers is implied in the meaning of the originall word tranſlated appointed time, but properly ſignifieth him that hath1023 his time appointed for warfare, or the time it ſelfe ſo appointed: the other expreſſed. Now we know that theſe times are appointed to an houre: ſo is the time of mans life. In this reſpect Iob ſaith againe, all the daies of my appointed time will I1024 wait, &c. where he vſeth the ſame word that before in the ſame ſenſe. To this purpoſe are theſe, and ſuch like phraſes frequently vſed in Scripture, determined daies, number of daies,1025 houre, &c. Did not the Prophet expreſly declare to Hezekiah p. 152 that he ſhould liue iuſt 15 yeeres after his ſickneſſe? He could1026 not haue told it, if the Lord had not before ſet that period. Chriſt ſaith, our haires are numbred, are not much more our1027 daies? Againe he ſaith, who can adde one cubit to his ſtature?1028 Can then any adde to his daies? So euident is this point, that the heathen noted it.
Touching the determined period of man’s days, thus speaketh the Scripture: Is there not an appointed time to man on1022 earth? Are not his days also as the days of an hireling? note with what emphasis the point is set forth; even so, as if it were a point so clear, as none could doubt of it. Note also two metaphors here used, which do much clear the point: one taken from soldiers, the other from hired servants. That of soldiers is implied in the meaning of the original word translated appointed time, but properly signifieth him that hath1023 his time appointed for warfare, or the time it self so appointed: the other expressed. Now we know that these times are appointed to an hour: so is the time of man’s life. In this respect Job saith again, all the days of my appointed time will I1024 wait, etc‸. where he useth the same word that before in the same sense. To this purpose are these, and such like phrases frequently used in Scripture, determined days, number of days,1025 hour, etc‸. Did not the Prophet expressly declare to Hezekiah that he should live just 15 years after his sickness? He could1026 not have told it, if the Lord had not before set that period. Christ saith, our hairs are numbered, are not much more our1027 days? Again he saith, who can add one cubit to his stature?1028 Can then any add to his days? So evident is this point, that the heathen noted it.
Touching their conſequence (if a mans time be determined all the promiſes of long life are to no purpoſe) I anſwer, that God who hath ſet downe the iuſt time and period of mans life, hath alſo ſet downe the meanes of attaining to that period. Now the time he hath kept ſecret to himſelfe, the meanes he hath reuealed to vs. In regard of vs therefore who know not the time appointed of the Lord, it may be ſaid that by vſing ſuch and ſuch meanes we prolong our daies, or by doing ſuch and ſuch things we ſhorten them. Now becauſe theſe meanes only ſhew them to be long, or ſhort, Gods decree remaineth firme and ſtable, and is not altred thereby: yet this worke of lengthening or ſhortning is attributed to vs, becauſe we doe what lieth in vs thereto, and that freely without any compulſion. For Gods decree though it cauſe a neceſſitie in the euent, yet it impoſeth no conſtraint on the will of man, but leaueth it as free (in regard of the manner of working) as if there were no decree at all. And herein Gods admirable wiſdome is manifeſted, that notwithſtanding his determined purpoſe of matters, man hath no ground of excuſe to ſay he was forced to this or that.
Touching their consequence (if a man’s time be determined all the promises of long life are to no purpose) I answer, that God who hath set down the just time and period of man’s life, hath also set down the means of attaining to that period. Now the time he hath kept secret to himself, the means he hath revealed to us. In regard of us therefore who know not the time appointed of the Lord, it may be said that by using such and such means we prolong our days, or by doing such and such things we shorten them. Now because these means only show them to be long, or short, God’s decree remaineth firm and stable, and is not altered thereby: yet this work of lengthening or shortening is attributed to us, because we do what lieth in us thereto, and that freely without any compulsion. For God’s decree though it cause a necessity in the event, yet it imposeth no constraint on the will of man, but leaveth it as free (in regard of the manner of working) as if there were no decree at all. And herein God’s admirable wisdom is manifested, that notwithstanding his determined purpose of matters, man hath no ground of excuse to say he was forced to this or that.
The knowledge of this determined period of mans life is of great vſe: for it teacheth vs,
The knowledge of this determined period of man’s life is of great use: for it teacheth us,
1. Wholly to ſubmit our ſelues to God: and to be prepared1029 either ſoone to depart out of this world, or long to liue in it, as God ſhall diſpoſe of our time: nor deſiring longer to liue then God hath appointed: nor grieuing to liue ſo long as he hath appointed.
- 1029. Vſes to be made of the determined time of mans life.
1. Wholly to submit our selves to God: and to be prepared1029 either soon to depart out of this world, or long to live in it, as God shall dispose of our time: nor desiring longer to live then God hath appointed: nor grieving to live so long as he hath appointed.
- 1029. Uses to be made of the determined time of man’s life.
§. 114. Of reward promiſed to obedience, that it implieth no merit.
§. 114. Of reward promised to obedience, that it implieth no merit.
Anſw. The reward here promiſed is no matter of wages and due deſert, but of meere grace and fauour.
Answ. The reward here promised is no matter of wages and due desert, but of mere grace and favour.
The Parents’ Duty towards Their Children
The Parents’ Duty towards Their Children
§. 115. Of the connexion of Parents dutie with Childrens.
§. 115. Of the connection of Parents duty with Children’s.
EPHES. 6. 4. And ye fathers, prouoke not your children to wrath: but bring them vp in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
EPHES. 6. 4.
And ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
THe Apoſtle hauing vrged children to performe their duties to their parents, he turneth his ſpeech to parents, ſaying, AND ye fathers, &c. That copulatiue particle AND, ioyning an exhortation to parents, for performing their duties to the forenamed exhortation made to children, giueth vs to vnderſtand, that
The Apostle having urged children to perform their duties to their parents, he turneth his speech to parents, saying, AND ye fathers, etc‸. That copulative particle AND, joining an exhortation to parents, for performing their duties to the forenamed exhortation made to children, giveth us to understand, that
Parents are as well bound to dutie as children. Their duties1034 indeed be different, yet (notwithſtanding their ſuperioritie and authoritie ouer their children) they are bound to dutie. All the directions and exhortations throughout the Scripture giuen vnto parents, concerning their dutie, and all the threatnings denounced, and iudgements executed on parents for neglect of their dutie, are pregnant proofes of this point.
- 1034. 1. Obſeru. Parents bound to duties.
Parents are as well bound to duty as children. Their duties1034 indeed be different, yet (notwithstanding their superiority and authority over their children) they are bound to duty. All the directions and exhortations throughout the Scripture given unto parents, concerning their duty, and all the threatenings denounced, and judgments executed on parents for neglect of their duty, are pregnant proofs of this point.
- 1034. 1. Obseru. Parents bound to duties.
Though parents be ouer their children, and by them cannot be commanded, yet they are vnder God: and he it is who hath enioyned them their dutie: ſo as they are bound thereunto, as they will anſwer it to their Father in heauen.
Though parents be over their children, and by them cannot be commanded, yet they are under God: and he it is who hath enjoined them their duty: so as they are bound thereunto, as they will answer it to their father in heaven.
The authoritie which parents haue, is not ſo much for their owne aduancement, as for the better gouerning of their children, which being ſo, their verie gouernment is a dutie.
The authority which parents have, is not so much for their own advancement, as for the better governing of their children, which being so, their very government is a duty.
Object. In the morall Law the dutie of children only is expreſſed.1035
Object. In the moral Law the duty of children only is expressed.1035
Anſw. Parents dutie (as many others duties) is by iuſt and neceſſarie conſequence implied, which is equiualent, and as p. 154 much bindeth, as if it were expreſſed. It is thus implied. They who haue honour, muſt carrie themſelues worthie of honour. Now the way to carrie themſelues worthie of honour, is to be carefull in doing dutie to them that honour them. This is ſo equall, as it needed not to be expreſt.
- 1035. How parents duties are implied in the 5. Commandement.
Answ. Parents duty (as many others duties) is by just and necessary consequence implied, which is equivalent, and as much bindeth, as if it were expressed. It is thus implied. They who have honour, must carry themselves worthy of honour. Now the way to carry themselves worthy of honour, is to be careful in doing duty to them that honour them. This is so equal, as it needed not to be expressed.
- 1035. How parents duties are implied in the 5. Commandment.
Wherefore let Miniſters follow this patterne of the Apoſtle,1036 and carrie an euen hand towards all of all ſorts: let them not be partiall in laying all the burden of dutie on childrens necks, and none on parents: holding in children verie ſtraitly, but leauing parents to their owne will. Parents are fleſh and bloud as well as children, and as prone to tranſgreſſe in their place, as children in theirs. Yea, Miniſters ought of the two to be more earneſt in vrging parents to performe their dutie, becauſe they are vnder no ſuch power and authoritie as children are. Feare of parents authoritie keepeth children much in awe. There is no ſuch thing to keepe parents in awe. They will be more readie therefore to take the greater libertie, if by feare of God, and by a good conſcience, they be not kept in compaſſe.
- 1036. 1. Vſe. Miniſters muſt prouoke parents to their dutie.
Wherefore let Ministers follow this pattern of the Apostle,1036 and carry an even hand towards all of all sorts: let them not be partial in laying all the burden of duty on children’s necks, and none on parents: holding in children very straitly, but leaving parents to their own will. Parents are flesh and blood as well as children, and as prone to transgress in their place, as children in theirs. Yea, Ministers ought of the two to be more earnest in urging parents to perform their duty, because they are under no such power and authority as children are. Fear of parents authority keepeth children much in awe. There is no such thing to keep parents in awe. They will be more ready therefore to take the greater liberty, if by fear of God, and by a good conscience, they be not kept in compass.
- 1036. 1. Use. Ministers must provoke parents to their duty.
Now ye (ô parents) as you looke for honour, carrie yourſelues1037 worthie of honour: as ye looke for dutie from your children, performe dutie to them. Know that another day, euen you ſhall be called to an account before the higheſt Iudge: your authoritie will then be no pretence to excuſe, but an euidence to aggrauate your fault. For you being elder in yeeres, and more eminent in place, of more experience, and hauing a charge ouer your children, ought to be a light to ſhew them the way, an example to allure them, that they ſeeing you carefull and conſcionable in performing your dutie, may be the more prouoked to performe theirs, or at leaſt made aſhamed of their neglect of dutie. But if you be careleſſe of your dutie, how can ye expect dutie at their hands? nay if by your ill example they haue beene made negligent, their bloud ſhall be required at your hands.
- 1037. 2. Uſe.
Now ye (ô parents) as you look for honour, carry your selves1037 worthy of honour: as ye look for duty from your children, perform duty to them. Know that another day, even you shall be called to an account before the highest Judge: your authority will then be no pretence to excuse, but an evidence to aggravate your fault. For you being elder in years, and more eminent in place, of more experience, and having a charge over your children, ought to be a light to show them the way, an example to allure them, that they seeing you careful and conscionable in performing your duty, may be the more provoked to perform theirs, or at least made ashamed of their neglect of duty. But if you be careless of your duty, how can ye expect duty at their hands? Nay if by your ill example they have been made negligent, their blood shall be required at your hands.
- 1037. 2. Use.
§. 116. Of the extent of theſe words, Fathers, Children.
§. 116. Of the extent of these words, Fathers, Children.
Though the word (Fathers) be here vſed, which properly1038 ſetteth forth naturall parents, and of naturall parents the male kinde, yet (as in many other places) it is to be taken in a larger extent: euen in as large as this word (children) was before, p. 155 that ſo there may be a iuſt and equall relation betwixt children1039 and parents: wherefore both ſexes of naturall parents are compriſed vnder it, euen mother as well as father, and they alſo who are in place of parents, whether by mariage as all ſorts of fathers and mothers in Law, or by appointment, as all they who of right haue the cuſtodie and charge of children, as Guardians, Tutors, and other like Gouernours: and ſo it is euerie way anſwerable to the word (parents) vſed in the firſt verſe: and the word (children) is alſo here to be taken in the ſame extent, as it was there.
Though the word (fathers) be here used, which properly1038 setteth forth natural parents, and of natural parents the male kind, yet (as in many other places) it is to be taken in a larger extent: even in as large as this word (children) was before, that so there may be a just and equal relation betwixt children1039 and parents: wherefore both sexes of natural parents are comprised under it, even mother as well as father, and they also who are in place of parents, whether by marriage as all sorts of fathers and mothers in Law, or by appointment, as all they who of right have the custody and charge of children, as Guardians, Tutors, and other like Governors: and so it is every way answerable to the word (parents) used in the first verse: and the word (children) is also here to be taken in the same extent, as it was there.
§. 117. Of parents prouoking children.
§. 117. Of parents provoking children.
The next phraſe (prouoke to wrath) is the expoſition of one1040 Greeke word, which being a compound word, cannot by one Engliſh word be fully expreſſed: the beſt and neereſt that I can thinke of is (exaſperate.) The word ſignifieth an extremitie in the vſe of authoritie: euen too much auſteritie and ſeueritie, whereby children are prouoked to wrath: which becauſe it is a fault, it is here expreſly forbidden (prouoke not, &c.) In this word there is a trope: the effect is put for the cauſe: The Apoſtles meaning is, that parents ſhould take ſuch heed of their cariage toward their children, as they giue them no occaſion to be ſtirred vp to wrath. Vnder this word then are forbidden1041 all ſuch things, as may kindle wrath in children, as too much auſteritie in cariage, ſowreneſſe in countenance, threatning and reuiling in words, too hard handling, too ſeuere correction, too much reſtraint of libertie, too ſmall allowance of things needfull, with the like. Parents being fleſh and bloud are ſubiect in this kinde to abuſe their authoritie: yea, euen they who fall into the other extreme of too much indulgencie and cockering of their children, are verie prone to fall alſo into this extreme: as many who for the moſt part too much ſuffer their children without due reſtraint and correction to runne into all riot, will ſometimes on a ſudden, like Lions, flie vpon them, and after their owne pleaſure correct them, and ſo exceedingly prouoke1042 their children. Such as are moſt cockering, are moſt prone to prouoke to wrath: for, 1. Such leaſt know how to keepe a meane: one will ſooner leape out of one extreme into another, p. 156 then goe from an extreme to the meane. 2. The children of ſuch are ſooneſt prouoked.
The next phrase (provoke to wrath) is the exposition of one1040 Greek word, which being a compound word, cannot by one English word be fully expressed: the best and nearest that I can think of is (exasperate.) The word signifieth an extremity in the use of authority: even too much austerity and severity, whereby children are provoked to wrath: which because it is a fault, it is here expressly forbidden (provoke not, etc‸.) In this word there is a trope: the effect is put for the cause: The Apostles meaning is, that parents should take such heed of their carriage toward their children, as they give them no occasion to be stirred up to wrath. Under this word then are forbidden1041 all such things, as may kindle wrath in children, as too much austerity in carriage, sourness in countenance, threatening and reviling in words, too hard handling, too severe correction, too much restraint of liberty, too small allowance of things needful, with the like. Parents being flesh and blood are subject in this kind to abuse their authority: yea, even they who fall into the other extreme of too much indulgency and cockering of their children, are very prone to fall also into this extreme: as many who for the most part too much suffer their children without due restraint and correction to run into all riot, will sometimes on a sudden, like Lions, fly upon them, and after their own pleasure correct them, and so exceedingly provoke1042 their children. Such as are most cockering, are most prone to provoke to wrath: for, 1. Such least know how to keep a mean: one will sooner leap out of one extreme into another, then go from an extreme to the mean. 2. The children of such are soonest provoked.
Queſt. Is it a thing lawfull and iuſtifiable in children to be prouoked to wrath by their parents?
Quest. Is it a thing lawful and justifiable in children to be provoked to wrath by their parents?
Anſw.1043 No. This prohibition intendeth no ſuch thing: the Apoſtle hath here to doe with parents: and inſtructeth them how to preuent ſuch miſchiefes as their children through their weakneſſe may fall into. So as here only he ſheweth what is vnlawfull for parents, not what is lawfull for children. Hence then by the way I obſerue that
- 1043. See Treat. 5. §. 31, 41.
Answ.1043 No. This prohibition intendeth no such thing: the Apostle hath here to do with parents: and instructeth them how to prevent such mischiefs as their children through their weakness may fall into. So as here only he showeth what is unlawful for parents, not what is lawful for children. Hence then by the way I observe that
- 1043. See Treat. 5. §. 31, 41.
If they doe, they make their owne ſinne the more hainous, and alſo they pull downe vpon their owne pates a farre more heauie vengeance, euen the vengeance of their owne ſinne, and the vengeance of their childes ſinne. For euery parent is made a watchman ouer his childe. If a watchman doe not1045 what he can to hinder the ſinne of ſuch as are vnder his charge, he pulls their bloud on his owne necke. What doe they then that being watchmen, miniſter occaſion of ſinne to them that are vnder their charge?
- 1045. Ezec. 3. 18.
If they do, they make their own sin the more heinous, and also they pull down upon their own pates a far more heavy vengeance, even the vengeance of their own sin, and the vengeance of their childes sin. For every parent is made a watchman over his child. If a watchman do not1045 what he can to hinder the sin of such as are under his charge, he pulls their blood on his own neck. What do they then that being watchmen, minister occasion of sin to them that are under their charge?
- 1045. Ezec. 3. 18.
§. 118. Of parents ſeeking the good of their children.
§. 118. Of parents seeking the good of their children.
It is not ſufficient for parents to preuent ſuch miſchiefes as1047 children may fall into, but they muſt alſo ſeeke their good. All the precepts in Scripture charging parents to ſeeke their childrens good, proue the point. Herein lieth a maine difference betwixt the affection which parents and ſtrangers ought to beare toward children, and the dutie which one and the other owe to them. Meere ſtrangers ought not to prouoke them: but parents ought moreouer euery way to ſeeke their good.
- 1047. 3. Obſer.
It is not sufficient for parents to prevent such mischiefs as1047 children may fall into, but they must also seek their good. All the precepts in Scripture charging parents to seek their children’s good, prove the point. Herein lieth a main difference betwixt the affection which parents and strangers ought to bear toward children, and the duty which one and the other owe to them. Mere strangers ought not to provoke them: but parents ought moreover every way to seek their good.
- 1047. 3. Obser.
The maine good which parents ought eſpecially to ſeeke after in the behalfe of their children, is noted out in theſe words: Bring them vp in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
The main good which parents ought especially to seek after in the behalf of their children, is noted out in these words: Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
The word tranſlated (bring vp) properly ſignifieth to feed1048 p. 157 or nouriſh with all needfull things; it is the ſame that is vſed before in the 5. chapter and 29. verſe, and there tranſlated nouriſheth. Not vnfitly might the proper ſignification of the1049 word be here kept, as the beſt Latine tranſlations, the French, and others haue kept.
The word translated (bring up) properly signifieth to feed1048 or nourish with all needful things; it is the same that is used before in the 5. Chapter and 29. Verse, and there translated nourisheth. Not unfitly might the proper signification of the1049 word be here kept, as the best Latin translations, the French, and others have kept.
This word ioyned with the others that follow, may ſeeme1050 at firſt ſight to be here placed only to make vp the ſenſe, as if he had thus ſaid, nurture your childe in the wayes of God. But if the ſcope of the Apoſtle, and ſignification of the word be well weighed, we ſhall finde that it further implieth a generall dutie, which nature it ſelfe teacheth parents, euen this, that
- 1050. Nourriſſez. Fr.
This word joined with the others that follow, may seem1050 at first sight to be here placed only to make up the sense, as if he had thus said, nurture your child in the ways of God. But if the scope of the Apostle, and signification of the word be well weighed, we shall find that it further implieth a general duty, which nature it self teacheth parents, even this, that
- 1050. Nourrissez. Fr.
Parents ought to prouide all needfull things for their children:1051 euen ſuch things as tend to the nouriſhing of their bodies, and preſeruing of their health and life: for this phraſe (to tranſlate it word for word) nouriſh them in diſcipline, or in inſtruction, is a conciſe ſpeech, implying as much as if he had ſaid, nouriſh and nurture them, or feed and inſtruct them. But the Apoſtle hath thus neerely and conciſely ioyned them together, to ſhew that Nurture and inſtruction is as needfull and profitable, as food and apparell.
- 1051. 4. Obſeru. Parents to prouide all needfull things for children. ἐκτρέφετε αὐτὰ ἐν παιδείᾳ. ἐκτρέφετε καὶ παιδεύετε αὐτά.
Parents ought to provide all needful things for their children:1051 even such things as tend to the nourishing of their bodies, and preserving of their health and life: for this phrase (to translate it word for word) nourish them in discipline, or in instruction, is a concise speech, implying as much as if he had said, nourish and nurture them, or feed and instruct them. But the Apostle hath thus nearly and concisely joined them together, to show that Nurture and instruction is as needful and profitable, as food and apparel.
- 1051. 4. Obseru. Parents to provide all needful things for children. ἐκτρέφετε αὐτὰ ἐν παιδείᾳ. ἐκτρέφετε καὶ παιδεύετε αὐτά.
The word tranſlated nurture, ſignifieth as well correction as inſtruction: as Heb. 12. 7. If ye endure chaſtening: and 2 Tim. 3. 16. The Scripture is profitable for inſtruction in righteouſneſſe. Both ſenſes will here ſtand, and our Engliſh word (as well as the Greeke) will beare both: for to nurture children, is as well to correct them, as to inſtruct them. Verie fitly is this aduice in this large acceptation inferred vpon the former prohibition: for leſt parents ſhould thereupon take occaſion to lay the reines vpon their childrens necks, and let them run whither they liſt, the Apoſtle hereby teacheth, that
- 1052. 5. Obſeru. παιδεία. εἰ παιδείαν ὑπομένετε. πρὸς παιδείαν τὴν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ.
The word translated nurture, signifieth as well correction as instruction: as Heb. 12. 7. If ye endure chastening: and 2 Tim. 3. 16. The Scripture is profitable for instruction in righteousness. Both senses will here stand, and our English word (as well as the Greek) will bear both: for to nurture children, is as well to correct them, as to instruct them. Very fitly is this advice in this large acceptation inferred upon the former prohibition: for lest parents should thereupon take occasion to lay the reins upon their children’s necks, and let them run whither they list, the Apostle hereby teacheth, that
- 1052. 5. Obseru. παιδεία. εἰ παιδείαν ὑπομένετε. πρὸς παιδείαν τὴν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ.
Parents, as they may not be too auſtere, ſo neither too remiſſe.1053 They muſt not prouoke their children to wrath, yet they muſt keepe them vnder diſcipline. The word tranſlated nurture, according to the1054 Greeke notation thereof doth further ſet forth the meane betwixt the two forenamed extremes: for it noteth out ſuch a diſcipline as befitteth a lad, or a young childe: ſo as the thing it ſelfe, diſcipline, by inſtruction and correction keepeth p. 158 from one extreme of remiſneſſe: the kinde or manner of diſcipline being ſuch as befitteth a childe, keepeth from the other extreme of rigour and crueltie. Extremes on either ſide are dangerous and pernicious, and that to parent and childe. For remiſneſſe will make children careleſſe of all dutie to God and parent: rigour will make them deſperate. But vertue and ſafetie conſiſteth in the meane betwixt both.
Parents, as they may not be too austere, so neither too remiss.1053 They must not provoke their children to wrath, yet they must keep them under discipline. The word translated nurture, according to the1054 Greek notation thereof doth further set forth the mean betwixt the two forenamed extremes: for it noteth out such a discipline as befiteth a lad, or a young child: so as the thing it self, discipline, by instruction and correction keepeth from one extreme of remissness: the kind or manner of discipline being such as befiteth a child, keepeth from the other extreme of rigour and cruelty. Extremes on either side are dangerous and pernicious, and that to parent and child. For remissness will make children careless of all duty to God and parent: rigour will make them desperate. But virtue and safety consisteth in the mean betwixt both.
§. 120. Of parents fixing precepts in their childrens mindes.
§. 120. Of parents fixing precepts in their children’s minds.
This word (admonition) according to the1055 notation thereof, hath a particular relation to the minde, and pointeth out an informing and inſtructing of it. It is taken either for the action of admoniſhing, (as Tit. 3. 10. reiect an hereticke1056 after the firſt and ſecond admonition) or for the1057 thing admoniſhed, in which latter ſenſe moſt doe here take it: yet would I not haue the former cleane excluded, for according to the full meaning of the word, I take thus much to be intended.
This word (admonition) according to the1055 notation thereof, hath a particular relation to the mind, and pointeth out an informing and instructing of it. It is taken either for the action of admonishing, (as Tit. 3. 10. reject an heretic1056 after the first and second admonition) or for the1057 thing admonished, in which latter sense most do here take it: yet would I not have the former clean excluded, for according to the full meaning of the word, I take thus much to be intended.
As parents deliuer good precepts and principles to their children,1058 ſo they muſt be carefull, by forcible and frequent admonitions, to fix and ſettle them in the minde of their children.1059 The Law expreſſeth as much by another metaphor which it vſeth, in a direction which it giueth to parents, ſaying, thou ſhalt whet or ſharpen Gods Lawes vpon thy children, that is,1060 thou ſhalt teach them diligently vnto them.
As parents deliver good precepts and principles to their children,1058 so they must be careful, by forcible and frequent admonitions, to fix and settle them in the mind of their children.1059 The Law expresseth as much by another metaphor which it useth, in a direction which it giveth to parents, saying, thou shalt whet or sharpen God’s Laws upon thy children, that is,1060 thou shalt teach them diligently unto them.
The more paines is taken in this kinde, the leſſe labour will be loſt. That which at firſt is little heeded, by much vrging and preſsing will for euer be held, as a naile that at one blow ſcarſe entreth, with many blowes is knockt vp to the head.
The more pains is taken in this kind, the less labour will be lost. That which at first is little heeded, by much urging and pressing will for ever be held, as a nail that at one blow scarce entereth, with many blows is knockt up to the head.
§ 121. Of adding information to diſcipline.
§. 121. Of adding information to discipline.
The addition of this word admonition vnto nurture, is not (as ſome take it) a meere explication of the ſame point, but alſo a declaration of a further dutie, which is this:
The addition of this word admonition unto nurture, is not (as some take it) a mere explication of the same point, but also a declaration of a further duty, which is this:
As parents by diſcipline keepe their children vnder, ſo by information1061 they muſt direct them in the right way. Salomon doth both deliuer the point, and alſo adde a good reaſon to inforce it: for ſaith he, Traine vp a childe in the way that he ſhould goe; there is the dutie: and when he is old, he will not depart from it; there1062 is the reaſon. Keeping a childe vnder by good diſcipline, may make him dutifull while the father is ouer him: but well informing p. 159 his vnderſtanding and iudgement, is a meanes to vphold him in the right way ſo long as he liueth.
As parents by discipline keep their children under, so by information1061 they must direct them in the right way. Solomon doth both deliver the point, and also add a good reason to enforce it: for saith he, Train up a child in the way that he should go; there is the duty: and when he is old, he will not depart from it; there1062 is the reason. Keeping a child under by good discipline, may make him dutiful while the father is over him: but well informing his understanding and judgment, is a means to uphold him in the right way so long as he liveth.
§. 122. Of parents teaching their children the feare of God.
§. 122. Of parents teaching their children the fear of God.
The laſt word (of the Lord) intimateth the beſt dutie that1063 a parent can doe for his childe. Admonition of the Lord, declareth ſuch principles as a parent hath receiued from the Lord, and learned out of Gods word: ſuch as may teach a childe to feare the Lord, ſuch as tend to true pietie and religion: whence further I obſerue, that
- 1063. Κυρίου.
The last word (of the Lord) intimateth the best duty that1063 a parent can do for his child. Admonition of the Lord, declareth such principles as a parent hath received from the Lord, and learned out of God’s word: such as may teach a child to fear the Lord, such as tend to true piety and religion: whence further I observe, that
- 1063. Κυρίου.